




W o ^ ^ 







v' ^ ® ^ 

«" ^ .R ^ " 






I ^ ✓ -'.J-w 9 k 



^ O' 

. . A 

„ , t ^ 

'- ^ ■'<>. c.'i 

cP 2 ; ^ S 

■j 


■A. .•x'^ ^ ■*’- 


^ - ‘tr "o 

V^ - 

Vf. 0 * V '*^ 0 N c . < 1 ^ 

O fN ^ ^ ^ 

C/ ^ 

^ <v -SSr^v^ « */• 

• •‘b o' 



d 



r^ ^ ^-'S ^ 'i 

' A<' .v'*. ‘'•'^" <'■’ 

.-x'' .'1^'-- °o 0°' 

K . - '^o o' 

* - * 

V* 



o 

« 


-t: 


X 'ci* 

<» - ^ 


C<- ^ 




, , O ^0 ^ K^ ,0 

'o Q^ * / 7 a 

*> ^ * 


xO=U. 





S ♦ <* , *^ *> N 0 ^ ^ ff 1 \ ^ ^ ^ < 

. ^-t. c. ,p 'X''" “'yKSC'. ^ 





•’>'- A 


00 


,/►, = ^ 

> * tV ^3 ^ o\ 

cp^-‘ V “ ' ‘ .< 

. .v-». , ^ i> ^ 

rr\ _# \a 

« '*' V ^ 


iS -<*. ' 



-«, ■"-*«■'• ^- 4 ° .S..,^>^/=.K 0 
.i. ..X^' • 









■ » ' • -> , A 

o'^'' 





C\> c '' ” 4 * <1 ^ 

0 ^ v'^ ^ ^ 

« ^ > 

: xO : 


aV «/»„ 

,\y ■ 'w/ ‘4^;^\Kr ^ 

^ 0 , . 

^ - • .^v 






c ^ ^ 


^= X 


t, '-^■UA/'^ %"' f<^ ' J ^ 

« I ^ ■* s ^ N o ■’ 0 ^'' 



^ <^v 

i' 

<=*>. » 8 I A ^ , 

A 0 . ^ O 

O % t,^ 

Z ^ 

X^<^ \ \^ <P 



>> “CA V ^ ^ « A vO^ . '■ ^ CA 

" ^ - A^ ^ 

^ <■ .V 




.M C 






v> ,< V 





-V ^ V ' A 

' “ '' '' * ' ' « « 

'■^ . ■A o 


'^- ' 0 , -aO 


- -fU- V? 












V V ^ ^ ^ 

" t/' \V 








^ „s. 








''', '" s '' '^ v'\ 

rO' /“^ “ '/’•^ ■'^ ’’"* 

L> ■» ^JT^Vv . . ,\ 


•X V 

o o' 


jS '^ci' 





;■» .. 




t> 




,0 


.0 



\ 


V * o 
^ ^ A 




V* vX 

t/' 





9 \ ' K ^ ^ T 

.0 , -V 


'^ * .9 N 0 


- \ » r\ 











I 



Til 











t 



» 




w- 





WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 







Ward Hill at College 


BY 

EVERETT T. TOMLINSON 

AUTHOR OF 


^^JVard Hill at IVeston,” ^'‘IVard Hill the Senior^' “ The ‘Boys of 
Old CNlonmouth'' “ The ‘Boys with Old Hickory^^ 

W ashington' s Young tAids^"* etc. 




PHILADELPHIA 

A. J. Rowland— 1420 Chestnut street 



X 




THET l:i n-y c. j| 
' -Jt b 
HTwo Cl ■*' .- !• 


1 1 

O'v^-'irtvrr *=»4TTay 


^ -/g<^ a 

3 S' 5 4, « 
copy B. 


( O 0 


Copyright i 8 qq by the 

AMERICAN Baptist Publication Society 
P ublished September, 1902 


c . t e <i 

» « ‘ • 

C « ^ • 

c ^ c ^ 

c ♦ ♦ • « 



; e , r 

» 1 1. ^ ♦ 

4 € 9 * 


Jfrom tbe Society’s ovpn presa 


PREFACE 


In this story I have endeavored to draw a reasonably 
correct picture of the experiences of two lads in college 
life, especially in the freshman year. 

It is a period which has its own peculiar joys and sorrows, 
and they never are entirely lacking in interest, not only for 
the younger readers, but also for those who have older grown, 
and who with a half-smile at times turn back and recall the 
experiences of that trying period in their own lives. 

I have touched upon the mistakes and plights, the joys 
and sorrows, the rivalries and contests, the sentimental and 
religious experiences, all of which go to make up the com- 
plete story of early life in a small college. But no one of 
them, nor all of them combined, can ever supplant the drill 
and discipline of lessons learned in the classroom. The 
best they can do is to supplement that. 

So I trust it will be borne in mind that, in the recital of 
these events, the unchanging emphasis has been placed upon 
that thorough work for which the college was established 
and without which no college course, however enjoyable, 
can ever be termed successful. 

To learn how to learn, to become acquainted not only 
with those who may prove to be congenial friends, but with 
one’s own powers, one’s own self, is the aim and end of it 
all. This thought has been the undercurrent and the lead- 
ing purpose in the writer’s mind. 

Everett T. Tomlinson. 

Elizabeth, N. J 


0 







CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I. The Opening Term 9 

II. In the Chapel 16 

III. The First Work 23 

IV. The Class Meeting 30 

V. Jack Hobart’s Exploit 38 

VI. Two Attentive Seniors 46 

VII. The Coming of the Crintop Eleven 54 

VIII. The Football Game 62 

IX. A Proposition 70 

X. Doctor Chloroform 78 

XI. The “ Bullfrog ” 85 

XII. The Expedition to Crintop 93 

XIII. On the Crintop Campus 101 

XIV. The Excitement in Old Tegrus 108 

XV. The Watch in the Night 116 

XVI. Restoration 124 

XVII. A Day in the Mission 132 

XVIII. Ward’s Promise 140 

XIX. Jimmy McGuire’s Message 148 

XX. Spring Days 156 


7 


8 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XXI. The Game with the Sophomores 164 

XXII. What Followed the Game 172 

XXIII. The Prize Essay 179 

XXI Y. How Russell Won his Prize 187 

XXV. A Capture 195 

XXVI. Watching the Banquet 203 

XXVII. Jack’s Project 211 

XXVIII. The March in Honor of Russell 219 

XXIX. The Preparations for the Freshman Ban- 
quet 227 

XXX. A Substitute Dinner 235 

XXXI. Ward Hill’s Best Work 243 

XXXH. Conclusion 251 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


CHAPTEE I 

THE OPENING TERM 

A ll day long there had been an unusual stir in the 
quaint little city of Wrinsbuc. The tradesmen as 
they stood in the doorways of their places of business 
had a smile of satisfaction upon their faces, and the express- 
men and hackdrivers were no less complacent than the 
merchants. Attractive announcements were displayed in 
the shop windows, designed to arrest the attention of the 
passers-by. These cards informed them that within there 
was to be seen the best assortment of chairs, tables, lamps, 
and other articles which college students might need, and 
which were to be had at lower prices there than in any 
other place in town. 

Occasionally some well-grown lad, accompanied by his 
father or mother, stopped before some one of the insistent 
signs, and after a brief moment of hesitation entered and 
remained for a half-hour or more within the store. The 
visit of the delivery wagon soon after showed that the mer- 
chant had not advertised his wares in vain, and the smiles 
of satisfaction to be seen upon the faces of both merchant 
and customer showed that there was a common cause of re- 
joicing in their hearts. 

It made little difference where the wagons were loaded, 
for the destination of all was apparently the same. They 
all soon afterward appeared upon the campus of Tegrus 
College, and the various articles were carried up the stairs 
of some one of the dormitories and deposited in the room 


10 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


of some student. For Tegrus College was located in the 
little city of Wrinsbuc, and the September days, which 
marked the beginning of the college year, were red-letter 
days to the tradesmen of the town. 

Nor were they the only ones who rejoiced in the return 
of the college boys. Staid people would stop and gaze with 
a look of sympathy and of interest, which the passing years 
could not entirely destroy, upon some band of boys who 
went laughing or singing along the streets, rejoicing in the 
reunions and the return of old friends. The enthusiasm of 
young life and the contagion of youthful spirits were so 
manifest that even the quiet old people of the town, who 
long since had settled into the good old ways of their 
fathers, were for the moment roused from their apparent 
torpor and felt almost young again themselves at the influx 
of the college students. 

For more than a century Tegrus College had crowned the 
low hill which looked out over the little city. It never 
had been a large college, for the attendance had never risen 
above two hundred and fifty, but there was an intensity in 
its life and a pride in its history which more than atoned 
for what in the eyes of some it might lack in numbers. 
Some of the buildings were venerable in their appearance 
and evidently were beginning to display the certain effects 
of old age, but no one had been willing to see them replaced, 
and they still stood to lend the influence of their long expe- 
rience to the coming generations. 

Scattered here and there about the campus were new and 
decidedly modern buildings, which served to show that 
while Tegrus might still cling to the old, she was not un- 
mindful of the demands of the present. Among the more 
modern buildings were two of the largest of the dormitories. 
In front of them were the great maples, which had stood 
there no man knew for how many years. Below these 
branches could be seen the streets of the city, which in the 
course of the century had managed somehow to creep close 


THE OPENING TERM 


11 


up to the borders of the college, and was separated from 
them by the railroad, which with its shrieking whistles 
and thundering trains would have caused a great commo- 
tion among the founders of old Tegrus, if by any chance 
they could have been permitted to hear the strange 
sounds. 

Here and there, as the leaves occasionally were stirred 
by the breeze, there were revealed glimpses of the winding 
river, which apparently bordered a part of the city, and at 
the time of which we speak, flashed under the sunlight as 
if its little ripples were of silver. 

Across the paths of the campus and around the corners 
of the buildings the returning college boys could be seen, 
and their shouts and calls, and the occasional songs that 
arose on the September air, all served to increase the im- 
pressions of the place upon the boys who had come up to 
old Tegrus for the flrst time and were now to begin their 
college days ; for with the assembling of the students on 
the following morning, the fall term of the college would 
begin. 

It was now the evening before that day. Lights from 
the many-windowed buildings revealed the fact that the 
most of the students had already arrived. The sound of the 
hammer in many of the rooms showed that the boys were 
busily arranging their belongings and preparing for the 
coming opening. Still some belated expressman would 
come with his burden, and the shouts and calls of the boys 
in the long halls lent variety to the monotonous sounds 
from the rooms which the freshmen were fitting up. 

On the second floor, in the corner of the newest dormi- 
tory, two of the members of the incoming class had been 
busily working all through that day. Apparently satisfied 
that their labors were ended now, one of them turned to 
his companion and said: “I say. Ward, there’s nothing 
the matter with this, is there?” 

“I should say not,” replied Ward Hill enthusiastically. 


12 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“It’s about the best room in college. We’ve got a good 
view of the river from one window, and on this side we can 
look out over the town. I don’t see how you ever managed 
to get it.” 

“ I didn’t get it ; it was my father who fixed it up.” 

John Hobart, or “Jack,” as his friends called him, and as 
we have known him, did not feel called upon to explain 
that the room was an extra priced one and that his father 
had quietly made the provision by which the boys might 
have it, for the freshman year at least. 

He was aware of his room-mate’s feeling of independence 
and his unwillingness to receive a favor which he could not 
repay. 

Perhaps he honored his friend none the less for the feel- 
ing, but it was decidedly troublesome at times, for Jack 
Hobart, who never knew the meaning of the lack of 
money, could not quite understand why Ward Hill, whose 
financial condition was a trying one, should not be willing 
to permit him the pleasure of relieving it. 

For two years the boys had been fellow-students in the 
preparatory school at Weston, and such a strong feeling of 
friendship had sprung up between them that nothing 
would do for Jack Hobart but that he must abandon his 
plan of entering the famous college in the city where his 
liome was and come with his friend to old Tegrus. For 
four years now he fondly hoped he and his friend would be 
together. 

So insistent had the lad been that his parents had at last 
reluctantly yielded their consent, and now, after the long 
summer vacation had passed, they were together again, and 
were prepared to enter upon their college life. 

“It’s a great thing that Pond is coming up here too,” 
said Ward. “He’s going to room with Little Smith this 
year. Next year he’ll room with his brother, for he ex- 
pects to be ready for college then. We’ll have a pretty 
good representation of Weston boys.” 


THE OPENING TERM 


13 


“You’ll have to do the representing, Ward,” laughed 
Jack. “I’m afraid they’ll take me for a pretty poor speci- 
men of Weston’s work. I’m sorry for good old Dr. Gray 
and Mr. Crane.” 

“I’m not afraid.” 

“ Oh, I’ll probably pass in ‘chapel,’ and may manage to 
get along all right in football, but when it comes to Greek 

and Latin ” Jack stopped and made a wry face, as if his 

feelings were more than he could express. 

“ I wonder how many we’re to have in our class.” 

“ There you are.” And Jack laughed. “ Here you want 
to come up to old Tegrus because it’s a small college, and 
there’s closer contact with the professors, and a fellow’s 
not lost sight of in numbers, and all that sort of thing ; 
and yet the very first thing you’re worrying about the size 
of the freshman class. Ah, Ward, you’re just like all the 
rest of them. They talk about the advantages of small 
classes and then work tooth and nail to get every fellow to 
come there they can hear of.” 

“ I hope you aren’t sorry you came to Tegrus,” said Ward. 

“Not a bit of it. You’re here, and that would draw me 
if there wasn’t another fellow in the class. I was only 
laughing at you to think that after all you were very much 
like all the others. Every college will take every student 
it can get, whether it’s a big college or a little one.” 

“But a fellow has got to know something to get into 
Tegrus.” 

“Right you are, as I’ve learned to my sorrow this sum- 
mer while I’ve been working off my conditions. I’m 
sorry. Ward, but you’ll have to do the work for two. 
Hark ! what’s that ? ” 

From beneath their windows there came a call, which 
sounded very much as if a number of boys had joined in it. 
“ Hey, fresh ! Ho, fresh ! Put out your lights, freshmen ! 
Put out your lights, freshmen ! ” 

For a moment the two boys looked at each other, and 


14 


WAKD HILL AT COLLEGE 


then Jack laughed and said : “Tlie^’ve begun e4rly. Oh, 
well , we’re ready for ’em . Let them come.” 

“Let’s barricade the door,” said Ward sturdily. “We 
won’t let them into our room.” 

“Oh, yes we will,” said Jack indifferently, as if the com- 
ing of a body of soph mores was an every-day occurrence. 
“One of the advantages of old Tegrus is that hazing ‘is a 
thing of the past.’ It’s been stored away in the museum 
along with the fossils and mummies, and other relics of 
barbarism.” 

“There isn’t much of it here, or at least that’s what I 
was told.” 

“Oh, well, there isn’t much, I suppose; but we’ll have 
to make the best of the little there is. I fancy a fellow 
doesn’t catch it unless he deserves it a bit. If they come 
up here the only thing we can do is to put on a good face 
and take things good-naturedly.” 

“ I don’t intend to let them run over me,” said Ward. 

“Hold on, AVard; they won’t run over you unless you 
give them good cause to. We’ve learned enough about 
boys in our preparatory course to know it w’on’t do to talk 
about ‘ defending our rights till death,’ and all that sort of 
thing. I don’t believe they’ll touch us; but if they do 
come up here, let’s let them in and pretend we’re getting as 
much fun out of it as they are.” 

“That doesn’t look much as if they’d give up,” said 
Ward, as another call came up from below. “Hey, fresh, 
put out your lights ! Put out your lights, freshmen,” was 
repeatedly called out. 

The summons sounded as if ten or twelve had joined in it. 
Ward was somewhat excited, but his room-mate was, to all 
appearances, unruffled. No attention, however, was given 
the demand, for there was doubt as to whom it applied. 
Doubtless there were other freshmen in the building, and 
it was not wise, the boys thought, to take to themselves all 
the attention manifested by prowling sophomores. 


THE OPENING TERM 


15 


“ There they come ! They’re coming here ! ” said Ward 
a moment later, in an excited whisper, as the sound of a 
crowd coming up the stairway could be distinctly heard. 

. A few moments later the approaching band halted directly 
before their door, and rapping upon it with their canes, 
called out : “ Open up, freshmen ! open up ! What are you 
keeping us standing out here for? Open up ! open up ! ” 

To Ward’s surprise. Jack stepped quickly to the door, and 
flinging it open, said : “ Come in, fellows. Glad to see you.” 

In a moment the room was filled with boys, the door was 
bolted by one of the new-comers, and then they turned and 
faced Ward and Jack. 

“You’re freshmen too, I see,” said Jack glibly, address- 
ing one of his callers who was standing in the front row 
tightly grasping a cane in both his hands. “ I might have 
known it ; but I hadn’t looked up my classmates yet. 
Anybody might have known we belong in the same boat.” 

A howl of delight greeted his words, while the cheeks of 
the one he had addressed flushed with anger. “ You’re the 
freshest freshman yet,” he said angrily. 

“The truth is,” said another, “we haven’t the honor to 
belong to the entering class, but we are deeply in- 
terested in it, deeply interested, I can assure you. We 
came around here to-night, though, looking up new ma- 
terial for the glee club. Would you kindly oblige us by 
taking your stand upon the table and singing for us a little 
song? It will aid us greatly in our search.” 

“Certainly,” replied Jack, without hesitating a moment. 

The ability to sing had apparently been left entirely out 
I of Jack Hobart’s make-up, and he frequently declared that 
he could not distinguish one note from another. It was not 
a time for explanations, however, and boldly taking his 
1 stand on the table, and turning to face the crowd of boys 
; in the room, upon whom he beamed with his most benig- 
nant of smiles, he began : 

“ My Bonnie lies over the ocean.” 


CHAPTER II 


IN THE CHAPEL 


G ood for you, freshman ! Good for you ! You’ll make 
the glee club. No such voice as that has been heard 
in years at old Tegrus ! ” shouted Jack’s audience. 
“I’m glad you like it,” said he soberly. “ It isn’t often 
I can find an assembly that appreciates my musical talents. 
Since you seem to enjoy it, I’ll give you another,” and 
again Jack began to sing : 

“ My Bonnie lies over the ocean.” 


The boys all apparently entered into the spirit of the 
occasion, and Jack’s monotonous groaning drew them all 
into the chorus, though no two of them were singing in the 
same key. They were unable to finish the song, however, 
and burst into shrieks of laughter. Jack did not join, and 
standing as he still was upon a table and surveying liis 
audience with a sober and unmoved countenance, his 
gravity seemed to increase the hilarity of all present. 

“That beats ‘The Lost Chord’ of the glee club all to 
pieces,” shouted one. “You’re a ‘fine’ freshman. You’ll 
make the glee club, never you fear.” 

“Hold on, boys,” said Jack, “I’m going to sing again,” 
and once more he began with his heavy, monotonous voice : 

” My Bonnie lies over the ocean.” 


“ Hold on ! Hold on, freshman ! Enough’s enough. We 
know you’re all right. You’ll make the glee club, and 
we’ll not trouble you any more. But we’re after candidates 
for the crew too. We hear your chum comes from near the 
seashore and doubtless he is as good an oarsman as you are 
a singer.” 

16 



( « 


I’m going to sing again.’ 


? y 


Page 1C) 



▼ • • 





V 




4 

4 


% 


9 


i 


J 




f 




I 


9 


« 




/ 


w- 





4 ^ 



♦ 


i 


IN THE CHAPEL 


17 


As he spoke the leader of the band turned to Ward, who 
felt his cheeks flush with anger. He had little of the adapt- 
ability of Jack, and the whole scene seemed to him childish 
and silly. However, he tried to remember Jack’s warning, 
and as he perceived how readily his room-mate had turned 
what threatened to be a disturbance into good-natured 
banter, he resolved to do nothing to provoke trouble. He 
stood quietly facing his visitors, but made no reply to their 
implied question. 

“Yes, he comes from the seashore and he’s a capital 
oarsman. You want to look out though ; he’s got biceps 
like cast iron,” said Jack. 

His words were not without effect upon the company, 
as Ward could readily perceive, but his hope that the 
annoyance was ended proved to be vain. 

“All the better for the crew, then,” said one of the boys. 
“ Now then, freshman, we’ll pretend these are oars, and you 
take them and show us your stroke.” He took two wooden 
toothpicks from his pocket and handed them to Ward. 

“ What am I to do with these?” inquired Ward with a 
blank look on his face. 

“ Why, take them and show us how you pull. We’ll get 
an idea of your stroke, you see. Sit right down here in this 
chair and go through the motions.” 

For a moment Ward’s eyes flashed, and he almost decided 
to decline, no matter what the result of his refusal might 
be ; but just then observing an appealing expression on 
Jack’s face he thought better of his purpose, and quietly 
taking the extemporized oars he seated himself in the chair 
and began to go through the motions of rowing. 

The whole thing seemed to him so absolutely senseless 
that perhaps his feeling of disgust betrayed itself upon his 
countenance. At all events there seemed to be so little 
sport in watching him that the visitors speedily declared 
themselves satisfied with his prowess as an oarsman, and 
after a few forced attempts at laughter bade him desist. 

B 


18 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“ Now, freshman,” said the leader, turning again to Jack, 

“ what’s your name?” 

“ Hobart,” replied Jack promptly, “ and my chum’s name 
is Hill. Now, what’s your name?” 

“ You’ll find that out soon enough,” laughed the speaker. 
“You’ll do, you two fellows, and I’m glad you’ve come to 
old Tegrus. We need just such material.” 

“No doubt of that,” said Jack soberly. “That’s the 
reason we came, because we wanted to do good to some of 
our benighted fellow-men,” and with a droll gesture he 
included all in the room. “I’m only sorry about one 
thing.” 

“What’s that?” 

“That you fellows don’t really belong to our class. I 
took you for freshmen, every one of you, when I saw you 
come into the room. It’s a great disappointment to me, I | 
can assure you. Why, I never had a doubt that that fel- 
low there was a natural born freshman. He has all the 
symptoms, anyway,” and as he spoke Jack pointed at the 
one he had singled out when his visitors had first entered 
the room. 

The fellow was a flashily dressed youth, somewhat 
heavier and larger than the most of his companions, and as 
Jack spoke he looked up with the evident intention of mak- 
ing some reply. But the words were not spoken ; his cane 
dropped upon the floor, and a sickly smile crept over his 
face as his classmates all began to laugh boisterously at 
Jack’s speech. 

“You’ve caught it now, Livey,” laughed the leader: 
then turning to Jack he said: “You did well, freshman. 
That fellow likes the freshman class better than any other 
man in the college. After he entered he was so delighted 
with that year that when he came back to college the next 
fall he took it right over again. Then the faculty took a 
hand, and at the close of the second year they wrote his 
father that Livingston’s work had been so frequently 


IN THE CHAPEL 


19 


brought before them and had attracted so much attention, 
that for the sake of the college they begged that he might 
be permitted to take it again. His father proudly con- 
sented, but this year Livey could not be persuaded to 
remain there longer. But we must go on, fellows. We’ll 
never find enough men for the glee club at this rate.” 

As the boys turned noisily to leave the room, the leader 
shook hands cordially with both Jack and Ward, and said : 
“My name’s Russell, and I room right over you here in 
Hall.” (The dormitory was named “Hall,” after the 
donor.) “Come up and see me. You’ll have no trouble 
in college, let me tell you. Good-night.” 

“Good-night,” replied Jack. 

As the departing visitors passed through the hall they 
began to sing : 

“ My father sent me to old Tegrus, 

Resolved that I should be a man ; 

And so I settled down 
In that noisy college town 
On— the— banks— of ” 

The words of the song died away and Ward and Jack 
turned back into their room. 

“Of all the pieces of silly foolishness that ever I saw, 
that beats them all,” began Ward. “I didn’t believe col- 
lege fellows could be so simple.” 

“That’s all right,” replied Jack good-naturedly. “It 
w'as foolish, and it isn’t worth while to make too much of 
it just on that account.” 

Ward smiled at the implied rebuke of his friend, and 
said: “What a fellow you are. Jack! I don’t believe I 
could be angry at you if I tried.” 

“Don’t try.” 

“I sha’n’t, but you know how to take everything in the 
best way. I’m sure if I’d been here alone I’d fear trouble 
to-night ; but you sent all of these fellows away feeling as if 
you were about the best friend they had. I wish I knew 
how to get along with the fellows as well as you do.” 


20 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“Oh, well, you know a lot more about studying than I 
do, so we’ll call the accounts square. You look after the 
lessons and I’ll look after the fellows. How does that strike 
you?” 

Ward laughed, for his good nature was now restored and 
the visit of the sophomores had lost the most of its impor- 
tance in his eyes. It was now late in the evening. The 
sounds of trunks dragged through the halls and of the con- 
fusion in the various rooms had mostly ceased. No longer 
were the songs heard from the campus, and many of the 
lights in the dormitories had disappeared. 

Ward and Jack were neither sorry when the light in their 
study room also disappeared and each of them sought his 
bedroom. The day had been an exciting one, and the mor- 
row was to witness the beginning of their real life in old 
Tegrus. 

On the following morning they made their way up the 
avenue wdiich adjoined the college grounds to the house of 
Mrs. Platt, where they were to take their meals, at least for 
the fall term. Ward felt a little abashed when he w'as 
ushered into the dining room and introduced to the boys 
who already had assembled about the two tables there. 
Jack was more self-possessed, and it was not long before 
Ward too was feeling more at his ease, so cordial were the 
students. Doubtless, he thought, his fears of the sopho- 
mores were greatly exaggerated, for the boys were laughing 
and telling the stories of the reports of the preceding even- 
ing as if they were something new in college life. 

“ Here comes Russell. He can tell us all about the raids,” 
said one, as the student referred to entered the room and 
seated himself directly opposite to Ward. 

“I haven’t anything to tell,” replied Russell, “except 
that the freshman class has got some of the best material 
in it that ever entered old Tegrus. Of course some of it 
will have to be put into proper condition,” he added slyly, 
smiling as he spoke. 


IN THE CHAPEL 


21 


“I thought they said hazing was dead at Tegrus,” said 
Ward. 

“ Hazing? So it is,” replied Russell. “That’s pure bar- 
barism, at least according to the faculty’s view ; but, you 
see, occasionally there’s a fellow who needs some little per- 
sonal attention and he gets it. Never more than he de- 
serves though.” 

“Did you have any in your freshman year?” inquired 
Jack with a sober face. 

“I had some, but perhaps not so much as you think I 
ought to have had,” replied Russell, joining in the laugh 
which arose from all in the room at Jack’s question. 

Both Ward and Jack felt that they should like Russell, 
who joined them on their way from Mrs. Platt’s, and ex- 
plained to them many of the customs of the college. 

The chapel bell was soon ringing, and with fast beating 
hearts the boys turned toward the building, realizing that 
now they would s 3e their classmates, and could form an 
estimate of their companions. 

“Hey, fresh ! Ho, fresh ! ” could occasionally be heard 
from various parti^ of the campus, but little attention was 
given the hail, and soon Ward and Jack entered and took 
seats in the section assigned to their class. 

What a beautiful and impressive room it was. From the 
walls the portraits of some of the former and famous mem- 
bers of the faculty were hanging, and their benignant faces 
made Ward feel as if he was surrounded by a cloud of un- 
seen witnesses, for he rightly thought that the pictures 
were all of men who were dead. Through the soft colored 
glass of the windows the light of the September sun was 
pouring, and as it fell upon a portrait here and there it 
served to leave the impression of a cloud of glory. In the 
straight and heavy carved chairs at the sides of the stand 
were the seats for the professors, and as they came slowly 
in one by one the eager lad found himself conjecturing who 
this one was, and who that. Behind the desk sat the 


22 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


venerable president of the college, his head leaning upon his 
hand, and looking out over the gathering assembly with 
an interest and pride he was at no pains to conceal. Up 
the aisles in groups of two or three came the college stu- 
dents, the sophomores making a little unnecessary noise 
with their canes and looking curiously across the room to 
the side where the freshmen were seated, and who were 
only too conscious of the attention they were attracting. 

Between the two rival classes were the seats of the juniors 
and seniors, so placed by the faculty as a barrier, though at 
times they were rather an incentive to trouble. 

The short, sharp taps of the college bell suddenly ceased, 
a few belated students slipped into their seats, the organ 
ceased its low music, the venerable president rose, and a 
solemn hush fell over the assembly. 

Ward gave but little heed to any of the services that 
morning, except to the president’s prayer. It seemed to 
the eager lad as he saw that saintly face turned upward, as 
if the man were very close to the Almighty. In simple 
language, such as a little child might have used, and yet 
with such an air of confidence and trust did the old presi- 
dent offer his petition that Ward felt as if he were listening 
to one to whom the eternal things were very real and true. 

As he prayed for the entering class. Ward wondered how 
he could understand their feelings so well, and when he 
referred to their homes and the empty places at the family 
table and the lonely feeling in the heart of the father and 
the mother, who had suffered indeed that their boys might 
be trained for life and become men, the lad’s eyes were 
blurred with tears. 

Before his mind there arose the vision of the little white 
house with its green blinds in the far-away village he called 
his home. He could see his father even then, and the 
thought of his care and love made his heart soft and warm. 
And his mother ! Ah, yes ; the good old president’s prayer 
should not be in vain, for him at least. 


CHAPTER III 


THE FIRST WORK 

W ARD HILL’S devout meditations were suddenly in- 
terrupted as he realized that the president’s tone 
had changed, and in a somewhat hurried manner, 
far different from that which he had used, with a few ab- 
rupt words he was bringing his petition to its close. The 
last words had not been uttered when the chapel seemed 
to be a scene of confusion. As if by magic the boys sprang 
up from their seats and began to move down the center 
aisle. 

If Ward had not been startled by the unexpected move- 
ment he would have seen that only the juniors and seniors 
were going out from the chapel, for the under classmen 
were supposed to wait with all due respect for the upper 
classmen to precede them ; but he was taken unaware by 
the abrupt movement of the students near him, and as his 
own seat was at the end of the row, he too quickly rose and 
began to move down the side aisle, all in ignorance in his 
confusion that he was the only one of his class to leave the 
freshmen seats. 

As he drew near the door he perceived his mistake, but 
it was too late to rectify it then, so taking his stand just 
outside the chapel he waited, though his cheeks were 
flushed in his mortification. His feelings were not relieved 
when he saw that he was the center of observation of the 
students, who now came pouring out of the room, the 
sophomores and freshmen having risen after the other two 
classes had departed. 

“Hey, look at the freshman! Wait for your betters, 
freshman 1 Going to take a seat with the president next 

23 


24 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


time? We’ll all wait for you to-morrow morning ! ” were 
among the cries with which he was saluted. 

Feeling almost as if he had committed an unpardonable 
sin against the established customs of the college, he was 
too much mortified to show any anger. 

He was relieved when Jack came along and thrusting his 
arm under that of his friend drew him away, saying : 
“Never mind. Ward. It’s all right. We’ll go over and re- 
port with our class at Professor Dunbar’s room. That was 
where the president told us to go.” 

Rejoiced to escape from his present predicament Ward 
eagerly turned and walked with Jack along the path which 
led to the building in which Professor Dunbar met his 
classes. On every side of him were the noisy students, 
and shouts and calls, class cries and the college cheer were 
mingled with the songs into which some of the irrepressi- 
ble boys were frequently breaking. Apparently his mis- 
take was forgotten, and the attention of all was taken up 
with other matters. 

The feeling of chagrin had not left Ward’s heart, how- 
ever, but he could not be entirely unmindful of the stirring 
scenes about him. Hilarious as the boys were, they were 
all steadily moving toward the recitation buildings, and 
when Ward and Jack climbed the stairs the most of the 
disturbance had ceased, and no one was with them except 
those who, it was evident from their appearance, were like 
themselves new students in old Tegrus. 

When the boys entered the room many of their class- 
mates were already there, and Professor Dunbar was seated 
behind his desk, glancing occasionally over his spectacles, 
as he looked up from the lists he was examining at the in- 
coming students. 

Somehow a wave of longing, almost of homesickness, 
swept over Ward as he looked at the man who was to be 
his teacher of Latin. How different he was from Mr. 
Crane, his teacher in the preparatory school, and how 


THE FIKST WOKK 


25 


changed was everything from the quiet and orderly ways 
at Weston. Would he ever feel at home amid these strange 
surroundings? And his classmates — would he ever have for 
them the feeling he had cherished for that marvelous band 
which only last June had completed the course at Weston 
and gone forth together from its halls ? 

At the thought he glanced quickly about at the class. 
Some of them appeared almost old enough to be his father, 
he thought. Others were only lads. Some evidently were 
from the city, and others showed that they were not 
familiar with the ways of city people. Altogether there 
must have been about sixty-five of them. They impressed 
Ward at first, as the first glimpse of strange faces is apt to 
do, with a feeling that they were not over attractive, 
although he could readily discover many whom he knew 
to be “good fellows.” 

Professor Dunbar had now risen from his seat, and stood 
facing the class. There was a pleasing expression upon his 
face, but his bearing was somewhat effeminate, and Ward 
could not repress the feeling that the boys would be prone 
to take advantage of his weakness, or indecision, or gentle- 
ness, whatever it was, a feeling which we shall learn in the 
course of this story was well founded. 

“ Please be seated, young gentlemen. Take any seat this 
morning. After to-day we shall assign you seats, which 
you will be expected to occupy at each recitation, but for 
the present any chair will do. Take any one.” 

There was a little tremor in his voice that again im- 
pressed Ward unfavorably, but he only glanced at Jack, 
and then both of them seated themselves in the nearest 
unoccupied chairs. 

As soon as the boys became quiet the professor resumed 
i his talk. He explained the few college rules, told them 
I where and when they were to report for their recitations, 
I named the books, and assigned lessons for the following 
! day. 


26 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“There will be two divisions of this class,” he continued. 
“For the present the divisions will be arranged alphabeti- 
cally, and then at the close of the first term a new division 
will be made, based upon your scholarship. I trust you 
will all be able to enter the first division then. Until that 
time all the young gentlemen whose names begin with a 
letter of the alphabet preceding M will be considered as in 
the first division, and all others in the second. Now when 
I shall have called the roll you may consider yourselves as 
dismissed for the day.” 

“May I be permitted to ask of you one favor?” he con- 
tinued. “ When I call the name, will the young gentleman 
rise and respond? And too, if his father is the bearer of 
any title I should be pleased to have you so state it, that 
we may be able to give proper respect in our correspondence 
where it is due.” 

Beginning with “Adams” and “Andrews” the professor 
called the roll, each boy responding to his name, and in 
case his father was the bearer of a title, also giving that, 
which was received with a smile by the professor, and com- 
pared with the list on the desk. 

When “Hobart” was called Jack rose, his face serious 
and showing that its owner was seemingly impressed by all 
the dignity of the occasion. 

“And has your father a title?” inquired the professor. 

“Yes, sir.” 

“Ah! I am pleased to be informed of it, for evidently 
there has been an omission on the list I have here. And 
what is your father’s title?” 

“People in the city generally call him ‘ mister,’ ” replied 
Jack quietly. 

A suppressed titter ran around the room, none of the class 
feeling as yet quite bold enough to laugh aloud. 

“Ah, yes. I might have known. Hereafter we will con- 
sider that title as belonging to every man, and will make 
no mention of it in specific instances.” 


THE FIRST WORK 


27 


The roll-call proceeded, and when it was finished the 
boys at once departed from the room. A band of sopho- 
mores stood by the entrance to the building, but contented 
themselves by making various remarks upon the appear- 
ance of the incoming class. A few of the new students 
ventured to reply, but the most of them passed quietlyon. 

“Come over here,” said Jack. “Let’s see what’s going 
on at the bulletin board.” 

Ward followed and joined the boys who were reading the 
notices which had been posted, and glanced at the motley 
collection of invitations, notices, and generous offers to dis- 
pose of second-hand books and furniture “at prices un- 
heard-of before, even in the long and glorious history of 
old Tegrus.” 

“ We’ll go up and see the football team practise this after- 
noon,” said Jack. “I see they have extended a special 
invitation to the freshmen to turn out.” 

“ When’s the studying coming in ? ” 

“Oh, any time. You can study when you can’t play foot- 
ball, can’t you?” 

“I suppose so; though, honestly. Jack, I don’t feel as if 
I ought to begin by playing football when I should be 
studying. You know I had a good taste of all that up at 
Weston.” 

“All right. Ward,” said Jack quickly. “You are right, 
and wee’ll go over to our room and dig out some of our les- 
sons now.” 

The boys at once turned and entered their room in 
“Hall” and began their work, as fortunately they had 
already secured their books. But Jack was too much ex- 
cited by the new life to continue his efforts long, and soon 
went quietly out of the room and Ward did not see him 
again before they met at their boarding house. 

In the afternoon, after another ineffectual attempt to 
study. Jack said: “It’s no use. Ward. I just can’t settle 
down until I’ve seen the team practise. If they’re any 


28 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


good, I think I can come back and go to work with a good 
grace.” 

“ All right, Jack,” said Ward with a laugh. “ You go on 
and I’ll come up after a time. You know I don’t dare cut 
into my w^ork yet.” 

“ I don’t want you to,” said Jack impulsively. “You’re 
to pull me through in Greek, you know, and I’m to look 
after the football end.” 

It was two hours later when Ward at last laid down his 
books, and taking his hat started swiftly toward the athletic 
field from which he could hear the shouts of the assembled 
students. What it had cost him to delay he only knew, 
but there was a sturdy determination in his heart to “place 
first things first,” as he expressed it, and the greater free- 
dom of college life over that of the preparatory school had 
already shown him the increased resolution which would 
be necessary to make him hold steadily to his work. 

“Hello, freshman? Going down to see the team prac- 
tise? ”, 

Ward looked up at the salute and saw Russell, the leader 
of the sophomores on the occasion of their visit in the pre- 
ceding evening, approaching. 

“Yes, I thought I w'ould,” he replied as he waited for 
the sophomore to approach. 

“That’s right. There’s nothing like showing the true 
spirit when you first enter college. We’re going to have a 
good team this fall.” 

“That so? ” inquired Ward, as he looked more closely at 
his companion. 

He was a fair-haired fellow with a pleasing face, al- 
most too pleasing Ward thought, as he noticed the con- 
tinued smile playing upon it. Still he was cordial and 
friendly, and his open-hearted manner was decidedly at- 
tractive to the stranger lad. 

“Yes, I thought last year of trying to make the team my- 
self, but I gave it up.” 


THE FIRST WORK 


29 


“Why?” 

“Oh, it’s too much of a grind. It’s practise, practise, 
practise. Then you have to go to the training table, and 
that’s too much for a fellow of my delicate constitution. 
Besides, I’ve changed my course this year and that makes a 
little extra work, or at least difficult work.” 

“ What did you change your course for?” 

“ I got tired of the other one. Say, freshman, I want to 
give you a piece of advice,” he added in a lower tone. 

“Say on.” 

“Don’t commit yourself to any of the societies; that is, 
unless you have done so already,” and he glanced shrewdly 
at Ward as he spoke. 

“Do you mean the Greek letter societies?” 

“Yes, what else could I mean? Now I happen to know 
that several of them want to talk to you, but the Pi ” 

“ Hold on a minute. What’s the meaning of that?” in- 
terrupted Ward hastily. 

Looking across the campus he had discovered Jack being 
led or helped along by a companion on each side of him. 
Running swiftly toward him, a closer inspection did not 
tend to decrease his surprise. 

Jack was limping painfully, as if one knee had been 
severely injured. His clothing was torn, his face was 
streaked with blood, and altogether he presented a most 
woebegone and forlorn appearance. But what increased 
Ward’s astonishment was the expression of supreme delight 
with which his room-mate beamed upon him as he saw him 
approaching. 


CHAFrER IV 


THE CLASS MEETING 

“XT’S great, Ward. It beats anything we ever had at 

I Weston,” said Jack enthusiastically, as he observed 
his friend approaching. 

“ What’s great ? I don’t think I understand,” said Ward 
dubiously, unable to restrain his expression of sympathy 
at the dilapidated appearance of Jack. 

“Oh, the football, I mean. It’s just immense! These 
fellows here are seniors. Ward. This is Mr. Oliver and this 
is Mr. Drake,” he added, introducing his companions. 

“Your friend’s a plucky fellow,” said Oliver, after he 
had shaken Ward’s hand cordially. “He says he never 
has played football before, but he had the nerve to go in on 
the scrub team against the ’Varsity. He’ll show up well as 
soon as he has learned the game and had a little practice. 
He runs like a deer, and I believe he’d jump straight at a 
stone wall if he was lined up against it.” 

“But I don’t understand,” persisted Ward, again gazing 
ruefully at Jack. “He looks a good deal more as if he’d 
been run over by a locomotive than playing football. 
What’s happened ? ” 

“Nothing’s happened,” and Drake laughed, “except 
that your chum’s been in a bit of a scrimmage, and not 
being dressed for the game he’s come out of it a little the 
worse for wear. He’ll be all right to-morrow or next day. 
Hot water and a bottle of liniment will fix him out as good 
as new. He’s wrenched his knee a little, and we were just 
helping him along.” 

The two seniors returned with Jack and Ward to their 
room, and after attending to the wants of the injured fresh- 
30 


THE CLASS MEETING 


31 


man sat and talked with them for an hour, explaining the 
college customs, bestowing fatherly and doubtless whole- 
some advice, and all the time, as Ward thought, shrewdly 
observing both him and his room-mate, though for what 
purpose he was unable to decide. That they had a purpose 
became evident in a few days. 

“Who was that you were with, freshman?” said Oliver 
to Ward as he rose to depart. 

“When I was coming across the campus? That was 
Eussell, a sophomore.” 

“I thought so. The boys call him ‘Anceps.’ Perhaps 
his name is all I need to mention.” 

“Why, isn’t he all right?” inquired Ward in surprise. 
“ He seems to be a very pleasant fellow.” 

“So he is; but his name is ‘ Anceps’ just the same. A 
word to the wise is sufficient. Good-bye, freshmen. We’ll 
look you up again.” 

“ What does ‘ anceps ’ mean, Ward? ” said Jack after the 
visitors had departed. 

“It’s a Latin word, and I think means ‘ double-headed’ 
or ‘doubtful.’ ” 

“What do they call him that for, do you fancy? Is he 
two-faced?” 

“I don’t know,” replied Ward, nevertheless thinking of 
the various changes in his plans which Russell had already 
referred to in their conversation. 

Jack’s accident was not a severe one and did not prevent 
him from at once beginning to study, a duty in which 
Ward assisted him, and as he already had the work of the 
morrow well in hand. Jack felt, when it was time for them 
to go over to Mrs. Platt’s, that he could make a creditable 
showing in case he should be called upon to recite. 

To his room-mate’s offer to bring his dinner over to him. 
Jack gave a quick refusal, declaring that he was not an 
“invalid,” and although he limped somewhat painfully as 
a result of his experience on the football field, to all appear- 


32 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


ances he was as cheery and light-hearted as ever. He re- 
ceived many words of warm praise at the table from the 
boys who had watched the game of the afternoon, and 
Ward could see that whatever Jack’s work in the classroom 
might be, his friend was destined to be very popular among 
the college boys. 

And in his heart Ward rejoiced. Who could help liking 
the warm-hearted, generous, impulsive Jack? His own 
love for him had grown through an acquaintance of two 
years, and if he had been his own brother he did not be- 
lieve his feelings could have been warmer than they then 
were. 

On the following morning Ward made no mistake when 
he departed from the chapel, we may be certain, and on his 
way to Professor Dunbar’s room Russell, or “Anceps,” 
overtook him and said : 

“I say, Hill, I can help you in Sammy’s work if you’d 
like me to.” 

“ Sammy ? Who’s Sammy ? ” 

“Why, Professor Dunbar. Don’t you know? I thought 
that everybody who came up to Tegrus knew who Sammy 
was. His full name is Samuel Johnson Dunbar, but for a 
good many generations, I don’t know just how many, he’s 
been known as Sammy. I think every class for twenty 
years has played horse with him.” 

“ Played horse ? I don’t think I understand.” 

“Oh, you’ll learn the Tegrus language pretty soon, my 
child,” said Russell with a laugh. “It just means they’re 
not so quiet in his room as they are in Petie’s, or some of 
the others. Our class led a goat into the room with us one 
day and tried to teach him Latin. Sammy was enthusi- 
astic and danced around like a tight-rope walker, but it 
didn’t do any good. The goat didn’t seem to appreciate 
Samuel Johnson’s efforts in his behalf.” 

As Ward made no reply, the effusive sophomore contin- 
ued, “I can help you out in his work, though, as I told 


33 


THE CLASS MEETING 

you. I can give you every one of his fine points, for I’ve 
got a Livy all marked up with them. It was given me by 
one of our fraternity fellows. The Pi ” 

“Thank you,” said Ward abruptly, “but I’ll have to 
leave you now.” 

He was already behind the most of his division and was 
the last to enter the room and take his seat. In spite of the 
novelty, he made a good recitation when he was called 
upon and even Jack did well. But the professor’s uncer- 
tain manner and his too evident desire to please the class 
led Ward to think that Russell’s words about “Sammy” 
might have too much truth in them. 

In the Greek room, over which Professor Reeves presided, 
Peter Jonathan Reeves his name stood in the college cata- 
logue, there was an entirely different atmosphere. Every 
student attended carefully to the recitation and there was 
not the slightest tendency to disorder of any kind. 

Ward was sadly puzzled to account for the difference. 
The same boys recited to the two men, but to one they gaye 
[their undivided attention, while in the classrooi^. of the 
other there was a constant tendency toward disorder. Ward 
[Hill was not the only one who has been perplexed by the 
[same problem. The world apparently consists of “Sam- 
,mys” and “Peties,” to use the expressive slang of the col- 
: lege boys. To one class the utmost respect is shown and to 
I the others respect seems to be wanting. Perhaps the solu- 
tion is to be found in what men are rather than in what they 
do, and that to be respected it is first necessary that one have 
in him the basis of respect. The first qualification for suc- 
cess in life does not lie in what we can acquire, but in what 
we can be. Like “the man behind the gun” which has 
made the success of the American navy proverbial, lies the 
man behind his profession. “What you are speaks so 
loudly I can’t hear what you say^ is one of the aphorisms 
of one of America’s profoundest men. And although Ward 
Hill had already met the same fact in his experience in the 

c 


34 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


preparatory school, never before had he been so much im- 
pressed by it as he was after the close of the first day of 
recitations in old Tegrus. 

The work now began to take on its regular and systematic 
form and our boys began now to feel more at home and to en- 
ter into the spirit of the life about them. On Friday after- 
noon there was a freshman class meeting for the selection of 
officers. As most of the boys were strangers to one another, 
there was of course little chance for “college politics.” 

There had been rumors of attempts to be made by the 
sophomores to break up the assembly, and Jack was eagerly 
hoping that some of them would make their appearance. 
As he started with Ward for “Sammy’s” room, the place 
designated for the meeting, the sight of groups here and 
there upon the campus of the members of the class above 
them gave some promise of the conflict which Jack desired ; 
but apparently no notice was taken of the freshmen. 

“\V^re not going to have any trouble, you see,” said 
Jack regietfully. “They are not going to bother us, for 
the y ha ven’t even spirit enough to yell ‘ Ho, fresh ! ’ at us 
as we pass by.” 

“ I hope there won’t be any, for my part,” replied Ward ; 
“I haven’t very much sympathy with college rows.” 

“Hear my friend of long experience talk,” said Jack 
laughingly. “If I didn’t know you so well. Ward, I 
should say you had lost the bloom of your youth. But se- 
riously, old fellow, I’m glad of every word you say, and I 
know I need it. I want to do good work, but I don’t want 
to be just a ‘dig,’ you know. There’s something besides 
books to be studied in old Tegrus.” 

“ Football and sophomores, I suppose.” 

“ Yes, football and sophs, if you please. They’re a poor 
lot, though, these sophs. I don’t want to be prejudiced and 
I don’t think I am ; but \flien you look over their class and 
compare it with ours, why it doesn’t seem as if they ought 
to be in the same college with us.” 


THE CLASS MEETING 


35 


Ward laughed aloud, for Jack was speaking seriously and 
his sober face revealed to his friend that he was very much 
in earnest. 

“ O Jack, I didn’t think you’d catch it so soon, but you’re 
just like every fellow I’ve ever heard talk. You think your 
class is the only one of any account the college ever had. 
Why, my own father was talking to me just before I left 
home, and you know how he feels toward me and how 
proud he is of me too, though I’m afraid his pride will have 
a fall ; and even he said, and he was just as sober as a judge 
when he said it, that he didn’t suppose I’d have to face the 
competition and rivalry here that he did when he was in 
college, for his class contained more bright men than his 
alma mater had ever sent out in one year before or since.” 

“You can talk. Ward, and it’s all right, but I’ll give you 
just ten days and wee’ll see if you can’t give me points on 
class spirit. You were enthusiastic enough about our class 
at Weston.” 

“But that really was a great class,” protested Ward in 
all seriousness. “It isn’t often you find such a class in a 
‘ prep ’ school. Why there were Pond and Henry and ” 

“0 Ward ! 0 Ward! ” and Jack laughingly slapped his 
room-mate upon the shoulder. “ Isn’t that the very thing 
I’ve just been talking about? Here you are even smiling 
at your good old father’s pride in his college class, and 
what are you doing but talking in the very same way about 
your own.” 

“I suppose I am,” and Ward Hill’s merry laugh rang 
out as he spoke. “ I suppose I am, though I hadn’t 
thought of it before in that way. Still, Jack, you’ll have 
to admit that that class at Weston was a great one.” 

“Admit it? Of course I admit it, and glory in the fact 
too. It is seldom equaled and never excelled unless it is 
by the present freshman class in old Tegrus. But here we 
are. The room seems to be pretty well filled up already.” 

The boys entered and took their seats, looking about with 


36 


WARD IIILD AT COLLEGE 


curiosity at their classmates, who appeared to reciprocate 
the feeling lieartily, while no one seemed to know just what 
to do. 

At last when all the class had assembled, one of the old- 
est members rose and called the meeting to order. He ex- 
plained that he had taken upon himself the duty at the in- 
sistence of some of the others, and after briefly stating the 
purpose of the meeting called for the appointment of a tem- 
porary secretary. 

“Richards!” shouted some one, and Richards was ac- 
cordingly chosen ; and as he advanced to the desk, the cu- 
riosity with which the assembly regarded him, clearly in- 
dicated that few had known, when they voted, who Rich- 
ards was. 

The temporary chairman, whose name was Merrill, was ' 
selected as president of the class, the chief reason for his j 
selection apparently being that his name was known, and 
those of the others were not. • 

When the nominations for secretary were called for, )■ 
Ward Hill suddenly stood up and nominated his room-mate f 
for the office. Hobart was selected by acclamation, again J 
the class appearing to rejoice in the fact that some name 
had been suggested, and when Jack advanced amidst the j 
cheers of the assembly to take his place at the desk, the J 
curiosity with which he was regarded was as great as that ^ 
with which Richards had been greeted. i 

When the president called for nominations for a class 
treasurer there was a pause as the names which any one ; 
knew had apparently been exhausted. Jack waited a mo- J 
ment and then rose and presented the name of Ward Hill, i 

Ward’s face flushed as he rose, and said: “Mr. Presi- J 
dent, I must decline to permit my name to be presented. I 
My chum and I have not formed a mutual admiration so- I 
ciety to advance each other’s interests. I prefer not to i' 
serve.” 

His modest speech, however, at once roused the class and 


THE CLASS MEETING 


37 


nothing would do but that Ward Hill should be the class 
treasurer. 

“ You’ll not get rich ! It won’t take much time ! We’ll 
not put you under bonds!” were among the calls that 
greeted him, and Ward withdrew his declination. 

The president then rose to suggest that a committee be 
appointed to select the one who should be the “ choragus” 
or leader of the class singing, the committee on athletics, 
and a few other matters, and that it should report at a 
later meeting, when he was suddenly interrupted by some 
one in the rear of the room, who called : “Mr. President, 
I think the door has been fastened on the outside.” 

In an instant all the parliamentary rules were ignored 
and the class made a rush for the door. It required but a 
moment to discover that the words were true and the door 
could not be opened. 

To add to the confusion, derisive calls and cries were 
heard from the hall, and it was evident that the soph- 
omores had stolen a march upon the unsuspecting fresh- 
men. 


CHAPTER V 


JACK IIOBART’s exploit 

freshman class meeting was adjourned without the 
I formality of a vote, and the immediate problem which 
presented itself was how they were to find an exit 
from the room. Pull and tug as they might, the door re- 
fused to yield, and every effort to open it was greeted by a 
derisive yell from the sophomores in the hall. 

At last, after it was seen that all efforts to escape by the 
way of the door were worse than useless. Jack Hobart made 
a rush for one of the windows, and hastily raising it, looked 
out. The room was on the third floor and at least forty 
feet from the ground. To escape by that means was impos- 
sible. 

To make matters worse, his appearance was greeted by a 
shout from some of the sophomores who were on the 
ground below, evidently waiting for some of the imprisoned 
class to appear. “Jump, freshman! WeTl catch you! 
Come on ! Leave the greenies up there ! Hurrah for the 
freshies ! ” 

Jack drew back into the room again, his disappearance 
from the window being greeted by another shout from be- 
low. The class had desisted now from their efforts to open 
the door and a long consultation followed. Various schemes 
were suggested, but as none appeared practical, they were 
all rejected. The calls and jeers from without had not 
ceased, however, and the prospect of release was as far dis- 
tant as ever. 

“Hold on a minute, fellows,” suddenly called Jack, as 
again he ran to the window and peered out. 

Although he remained there but a minute, his appear- 
38 


JACK Hobart’s exploit 


39 


ance was evidently a source of delight to the rival class, 
and once more he was saluted with a chorus of calls and 
jeers and various invitations for him to leave the disgrace- 
ful company he was in and come down and join the only 
respectable class in old Tegrus. 

Jack, however, had seen all that he had desired to, and 
as he turned again to his classmates, he said: “I say, fel- 
lows, the window under us is open, and if you can let me 
down to that, I can get out into the hall and open the door 
from the outside.” 

His proposal was hailed with delight, but the boys were 
sobered when Merrill said: “You can’t open the door 
alone. You’d be only one against fifty. Besides, how 
would we let you down? We haven’t any rope.” 

“ Tie a couple of coats together and let me down by them. 
As for being one against fifty, I don’t care for that. It’ll 
make a diversion, anyway, and if the sophs get away from 
this door here, perhaps you can force your way out. Any- 
way, let’s try it. It will never do to stay penned up here 
like a lot of sheep.” 

Some one produced a strong cord, and in a few moments 
two coats had been sacrified for the honor of the class, and 
securely bound together were lowered from the window, 
and then the reckless, perhaps foolhardy, lad at once pre- 
pared to descend. 

For a moment there was silence after he made his appear- 
ance, even the members of the rival class apparently being 
impressed by the boldness of the scheme and realizing that 
the lad was in no slight danger. As his feet struck the 
ledge, however, and he grasped the partly open window 
with his hands, they recovered from their surprise, and 
shouting their calls began to throw such missiles as they 
could lay their hands upon at the daring freshman. 

Jack quickly entered the room safe from all harm from 
without, and as the cries redoubled, he thought of course he 
would be met and overpowered at once by the sophomores 


40 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


who were in the building. But to his surprise no one dis- 
put()d his presence or progress, and when he went out into 
the hall, his surprise was still further increased by the fact 
that no one could be seen there. 

Too eager to delay for any investigation, he at once ran 
quickly up the stairway to the hall above, and as he ob- 
tained a glimpse of that, he saw that only Jimmie, the col- 
lege janitor, was there. Not a sophomore could be seen. 
The janitor was endeavoring to untie the rope which had 
been fastened to the door and then tied to one of the posts 
in the hall. 

“ Where are the sophomores?” said Jack, as he hastened 
to assist the janitor in his task. 

“I don’t know anything about the sophomores,” replied 
Jimmie. “Professor Dunbar told me to open this door, 
and that’s what I’m trying to do.” 

“ Where is he?” 

“In there,” replied the janitor, indicating by a nod of 
his head the adjoining room. 

The mystery of the sudden disappearance of the sopho- 
mores was then explained, thought Jack. Doubtless the 
unexpected arrival of the professor had put the assembled 
mischief-makers to flight. Whatever the cause might be, 
the immediate task was the release of his classmates, and 
soon the rope was untied and the entire class rushed out 
of the room and ran shouting and calling down the stairs. 

For a few moments there was danger of what in college 
language is known as a “rush” as the boys came running 
out upon the campus, for the other class had not entirely 
dispersed ; but doubtless tlie presence of one of the faculty 
made even the sophomores hesitate, and all that was done 
was to greet the liberated freshmen with a chorus of deri- 
sive groans and jeers. 

Ward Hill was greatly excited by the occurrence of the 
morning, and as he and Jack walked back to their rooms, 
he gave utterance to his feelings in no very quiet way. 



“The lad was in no slight danger,” 


Page 39 



41 


JACK Hobart’s exploit 

“Seems to me your class feeling is rising,” said Jack with 
a laugh. 

“ Perhaps it is,” replied Ward. “ I know one thing, and 
that is, that I won’t put up with the nonsense of these 
sophomores. They’re a lot of hoodlums ! ” 

“Right you are. Ward. It is our duty to teach them 
some of the proper respect which is due to the best class 
that ever entered old Tegrus. Hello, we’ve got visitors,” 
he added, as he discovered the door of their room open and 
the two seniors, Oliver and Drake, comfortably seated 
within and awaiting their return. 

“Good-afternoon, freshmen,” said Oliver, rising and 
shaking each by the hand. “You don’t make it a rule to 
leave the door of your room unlocked, do you?” 

“No. Did you find it unlocked?” 

“Yes. Take my advice and don’t let it happen again. 
Been having a class meeting?” 

“Yes.” 

“ I thought so by the noise the sophs were making. Did 
they break you up ? ” 

“Yes — no ; that is, they did in part, though not till after 
Ward and I had succeeded in electing each other to a good, 
fat office. Ward’s treasurer of the class and I’m secre- 
tary.” 

“You’ve done well, freshman,” and the senior laughed. 

“Jack got out of the room and slipped up into the hall, 
but when he got there the sophs w^ere gone. They’d tied 
the door you see,” said Ward. “But wdien Jack got up 
there they were all gone, and Jimmie — I think that’s what 
you call the janitor, isn’t it? — was there alone trying to 
untie the rope.” 

“ Yes ; and Jimmie didn’t appear even to know the sophs 
had been anywhere around,” said Jack, with a significant 
laugh. 

“Oh, Jimmie doesn’t know anything any more,” replied 
Drake, with a laugh. “ He used to go around, and he saw 


42 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


everything that was going on, and I think he sometimes 
took a microscope along with him too. But that’s all past 
now. Jimmie never sees anything any more. He dis- 
creetly carries his face on the top of his head, and looks 
straight at the sky.” 

“ What’s made the change in him?” inquired Ward. 

“That’s hard to tell,” replied Drake. “I have a sus- 
picion that he’s been studying some things not mapped out 
in the curriculum, and that some of the boys have taken 
upon themselves the duty of teaching him. At all events 
he’s been an apt pupil. A man, even Jimmie, can learn 
something besides the studies in the catalogue. It’s some- 
thing like the names the college bestows upon the fellows, 
and the faculty too, for that matter.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” said Jack. 

“Oh nothing but that there’s usually a renaming of the 
boys and the professors too by the students. Perhaps it’s 
what Prexie would call a ‘retroversion in type,’ or ‘are- 
turn to first principles.’ You know the old Hebrews, and 
all the old fellows, for the matter of that, used to give a 
man a name, as the Indians did, which should be true to 
himself. We sometimes are introduced to a man his neigh- 
bors call ‘Brown,’ but it doesn’t mean he’s brown at all. 
Well, college boys go straight for the first principles, and 
whenever they give a man a name it means something. 
The name doesn’t always come out in the catalogue, though 
sometimes it’s a good deal better than the one that is printed 
there after all. So, freshmen, if you get a nickname pretty 
soon, and you don’t like it, don’t blame the fellows for it, 
but blame yourselves, for ten to one they’ve hit you squarely 
and fairly, and the thing to do is to change yourself, and 
the name will drop as the leaves fall from the trees in Oc- 
tober, or words to that effect.” 

“ Did you have a nickname, Mr. Drake?” inquired Jack 
soberly. 

Oliver laughed aloud, and Drake’s face crimsoned. 


JACK Hobart’s exploit 


43 


“Good for you, freshman,” said Oliver. “You’ve hit 
the bull’s eye the first shot. Yes, my friend here was called 
‘ Trot ’ in his early career in old Tegrus, but as he remarked 
in his poetic figure, it’s ‘ fallen from him as the leaves do 
fall after an October frost.’ ” 

“‘Trot?’ What’s that? What did they give you that 
name for?” asked Jack of Drake. 

“For the same reason that they bestowed the title of 
‘ Dig ’ upon my friend Oliver here. I fear both names be- 
long to our early years, though Oliver perhaps still deserves 
his. You’ll learn more about these things later on. What 
we came for just now was to ask you if you had any engage- 
ment for next Monday evening ? ” 

“No; I haven’t,” said Jack quickly. “You haven’t 
either, have you. Ward?” 

“Nothing except my regular work,” replied Ward quietly. 

“Very well,” said Oliver, “ we’ll call around for you then 
about fiine o’clock next Monday evening. We’ll go down 
to ‘Mammy’s’ first and have some cream, and then we’ll 
have you up to our rooms.” 

When the seniors departed the two boys, highly fiattered 
as they were by the attention of the members of the grad- 
uating class, were at a loss to understand why it was they 
should receive so much attention at their hands. Satisfied, 
however, to leave the problem unsolved until Monday 
evening should arriye, they thought but little more of it, 
and gave themselves to their work. 

The newness of the life was now rapidly disappearing. 
Both Ward and Jack were beginning to respond to the de- 
mands upon them, and there was every prospect that col- 
lege life would have more than its customary pleasures for 
them. 

On Saturday afternoon there were no recitations, and 
both repaired to the football field. Jack determined to 
play again, although his knee w^as not yet entirely re- 
covered, and Ward was an interested spectator. This time. 


44 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


however, Jack wore a canvas jacket and the regulation uni- 
form, and escaped without anj^ mishaps. Indeed, Oliver, 
who was the captain of the ’Varsity team, took special 
pains to commend him for his work, gave him directions 
and suggestions, and to Ward it seemed that he was criti- 
cally observing his room-mate’s playing, and was more than 
pleased with what he saw. 

At half-past nine o’clock on Sunday morning there was 
a Bible class conducted by one of the professors. Attend- 
ance upon this was voluntary, but both Ward and Jack 
were there. At half-past ten there was a preaching service 
in the college chapel, and as the president spoke that morn- 
ing to the boys. Ward was deeply impressed by the sermon. 
Indeed, the novelty was still so strong that every new duty 
brought its fresh pleasure. 

As the boys walked to their room after the service, ac- 
companied by two of their former classmates at Weston, 
Smith and Pond (the former still rejoicing in the distinctive 
title of “Little” Smith), many were the eager expressions 
of delight with the new life expressed by all four of them. 

Little Smith, it is true, declared that he had been disap- 
pointed in the president’s sermon that morning, because, 
as he expressed it, “he could understand every word of 
it.” He was hardly aware of the high compliment he paid 
it by these words. 

On Sunday evening there was the college prayer meeting, 
and both our boys felt, when they returned from it, that 
they had, as Jack declared, “put in a full day.” However, 
it had been a “good” day also, although Ward was at the 
time somewhat puzzled to account for the preponderance of 
freshmen at all the voluntary services. 

On Monday evening, promptly at nine o’clock, both 
Oliver and Drake appeared at their room in Hall, and as 
Ward had been studying out of the usual time to prepare 
his lessons in advance, he was as rejoiced as Jack at the 
coming of the two seniors. 


JACK Hobart’s exploit 45 

In response to their suggestion, Ward and Jack at once 
took their hats and prepared to follow their callers, their 
hearts beating rapidly in their excitement as they realized 
that the purpose of the much discussed visit was now to be 
made plain. 


CHAPTER VI 


TWO ATTENTIVE SENIORS 

M AMMY’S was one of the familiar institutions of 
Wrinsbuc. For more than a generation of college 
boys it had been a rallying place of the students, 
and fathers were accustomed when they brought their sons 
up to old Tegrus to make with them at least one visit to 
“Mammy’s,” and commend to her especial attention the 
lads they were to leave behind them. 

Mistress Myers, which was Mammy’s orthodox and 
more dignified name, her fat and round little face beaming 
with imperturbable good nature, never failed to give her 
promise, and to her credit, be it said, seldom failed to keep 
it. For she had a special interest in the college boys, and 
her plain words — that is, plain in their intent and meaning, 
although they were decidedly tinged with a rich Dutch 
brogue— were often listened to by some of the students when 
it is to be feared that the words of wiser if not of better men 
and women were frequently ignored. 

Mammy’s ice cream was said to be the best in the world. 
Mammy herself declared it was, and her opinion was born 
of personal experience, and therefore not lightly to be ig- 
nored. And the Tegrus boys were not disposed to question 
her verdict. If the frequency with which they visited her 
parlors and the rapidity with which her wares disappeared 
were to be considered as a standard of judgment, then cer- 
tainly there was a measure of truth in her statement. It 
was to Mammy’s that the belated students were accustomed 
to go when by chance they overslept and knew that the 
doors of their boarding houses were closed against them. 
Here frequently class suppers were laid, and as the quality 
46 


TWO ATTENTIVE SENIORS 


47 


of her banquets was not one whit behind that of her ice 
cream, her popularity was considered as fixed, and the 
mere mention that an affair of that character was to occur 
at Mammy’s was always a sufficient guarantee that it would 
be a success. The tables and fioors were always neat and 
clean, her linen spotless, and the rooms attractive. In- 
deed, upon the walls the colors of old Tegrus were woven 
into almost countless forms and fashions, and no student 
was more devoted to the welfare of the venerable institution 
than was Mammy Myers herself. 

Of Mr. Myers no one ever thought of speaking. He could 
be seen whenever the boys visited the place, busied in exe- 
cuting the orders of his excellent spouse ; but among the 
students he was only regarded as a somewhat necessary ad- 
junct to the establishment, and under no circumstances to 
be considered as its head. Perhaps Mistress Myers had a 
somewhat similar opinion herself, for she ruled her good 
husband apparently wdth little effort, and certainly with as 
few compunctions as she lorded it over the noisy college 
boys. And it was Mammy’s supreme control which, after 
all, was not the least of the elements which made her 
place attractive to the students. Whenever the laughter 
of an assembly rose to an undue pitch, or the songs became 
Q too boisterous. Mammy’s round little form appeared in the 
doorway and her keen little eyes would snap as she said in 
her broken English, “Vat for you .do dat?” 

The noisiest of the students became quiet at the rebuke, 
and seldom was it necessary for her to repeat it. As a con- 
i' sequence of her excellent viands and the strict rule with 
which she governed her place. Mammy’s popularity waxed 
I strong with students and faculty alike. And the title of 
“Mammy” which had been bestowed upon her was far 
from being one of disrespect. It was rather in the line of 
the appreciation of her excellent qualities, for there was 
not one of the Tegrus students who was not fond of the 
jovial little lady who regarded their appetites and the 


48 


WARD HILL AT COLIiEGE 


honor of the college as both being in a large measure en- 
trusted to her special care and keeping. 

In view of all these facts, it was but natural that soon after 
the two grave and dignified seniors, Oliver and Drake, had 
entered the room occupied by Ward and Jack that they 
should suggest that all four should repair to_ Mammy’s. 

Nothing loath, the two freshmen eagerly accepted the sug- 
gestion, and a few minutes later were seated with their 
companions at a little table in a corner of one of the more 
retired of Mammy’s rooms and were sampling her con- 
diments in a manner highly conducive to the comfort of 
that excellent woman’s heart. 

Both Ward and Jack were highly flattered by the atten- 
tion of the two seniors. Oliver was the captain of the ’Var- 
sity football team and very popular in the college, and Drake 
was acknowledged to be among the first men in his standing 
in scholarship, so that it was only natural that the two fresh- 
men should feel somewhat elated by the marked favor with 
which two of the most prominent students in old Tegrus 
regarded them. 

The conversation had turned on various phases of college 
life ; the prospects in football, the quality of the entering 
class, the outlook in athletics, and several other subjects 
were duly considered. All of the time, however. Ward had 
the feeling that the main purpose for which the two sen- 
iors had sought them out had not yet been touched upon. 
His curiosity was not specially troublesome, for Mammy’s 
ice cream and the entertaining stories of his companions 
made him feel that to possess his soul in patience was not 
a very difficult task under the existing circumstances. 

“ I fancy you have already begun to get a fairly clear idea 
of what college life is,” said Oliver at last. “ It doesn’t take 
some men as long to do that as it does others.” 

There was something in the tone of Oliver’s voice and 
the peculiar emphasis he placed upon the word “men,” 
that led Ward to believe that now he was about to learn the 




TWO ATTENTIVE SENIORS 


49 


true meaning of the attention he and his room-mate were 
receiving. He resolved, however, to remain silent unless 
he was directly appealed to and leave Jack to do the talk- 
ing, a task from which, to all appearances, the latter was 
not in the least inclined to draw back. 

“Oh yes,” replied Jack lightly. “It isn’t so different 
from the life at Weston, you see. That’s one advantage 
Ward and I have over some of the fellows, for we’ve learned 
a little of what it means, before we came up here, to be 
thrown upon ourselves.” 

“Precisely,” replied Oliver. “Both of you show that; 
but what I had in mind more particularly was whether you 
had become acquainted with many of the fellows yet.” 

“We know some of our classmates.” said Jack, “and of 
course we’ve met some of the fellows in the other classes, 
just as we’ve met you.” 

Ward thought that Oliver was not entirely pleased with 
Jack’s reply ; but his manner was no less cordial as he said : 
“ If you don’t mind telling me I should like to know who 
some of them are. I may be able to give you a point or 
two, and that’s worth something to a freshman.” 

Jack mentioned the names of some of the students 
who had shown themselves especially friendly, and Ward 
thought again that he could see that Oliver was slightly 
annoyed by the reply. However, he turned again to Jack 
and said : 

“ Well, freshmen, w'hat I really want to know is whether 
you have pledged yourselves to any of the societies or not ? ” 

“You mean the Greek letter societies? ” 

“Yes.” 

“Well,” said Jack, winking slyly at Ward, as the true 
purpose of the seniors became apparent, “not exactly. 
Of course we’ve seen the houses, and some of the fellows 
have been talking to us.” 

“ Who’s been talking ? ” 

“ Oh, I don’t think I’ll refer to their names ; but Russell, 

D 


50 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


the sophomore, ‘Anceps,’ I think you said he was called, 
gave us a good piece of advice, or at least it seemed to us 
good, didn’t it. Ward?” 

Thus appealed to. Ward nodded his head, but made no 
other reply. He saw what Jack had in mind, and he was 
enjoying the interview thoroughly. 

“What was his advice?” inquired Oliver after a brief 
silence. 

“ He told us not to be in a hurry about pledging ourselves 
to any one.” 

“ He gave you good advice for once in his life. Old Te- 
grus is a little peculiar in its life in some respects. Almost 
all our students are members of some of the societies, and 
it is a great mistake for a freshman, before he’s learned all 
he ought to know, to pledge himself to any one of them. 
He might get in with a crowd he’d be sorry he’d joined, you 
see, and then it would be everlastingly too late.” 

“Which do you think is the best?” inquired Jack 
soberly. 

“ Go slow, Oliver,” said Drake with a laugh, “the fresh- 
man isn’t an innocent.” 

“Why, there’s no doubt,” said Oliver quickly, “ that the 
Delta Beta is the best. There are more prominent men 
who are members of that than of any other. It has far 
and away the best set of fellows in college. It has the 
most beautiful house, it has taken more prizes, and holds 
more honors than any other fraternity in Tegrus.” 

“Is that so?” said Jack in apparent surprise. “Why, 
that’s the very same thing that Russell said about the Pi 
Eta and that Dixon said about the Psi Theta. Didn’t Rus- 
sell say that the president belonged to his fraternity ? ” he 
added turning to Ward and speaking with a gravity that 
was almost more than his room-mate could endure. 

“I believe he did say something of the kind,” replied 
Ward. 

“Pshaw! That’s all talk! What you want to do. 


TWO ATTENTIVE SENIORS 


51 


freshman, is to find out the facts in the case. The best so- 
cieties don’t have to run around and hawk their wares like 
a crier in the streets.” 

Just then Ward felt some one touch his foot under the 
table, and as he glanced up he at once perceived that Drake 
had touched him by mistake for Oliver. All unaware of 
the warning of his classmate, Oliver was about to proceed 
with his speech, when Drake quickly rose from the table 
and said : 

“We’ve had a good time, freshmen. We’re grateful to 
you for coming dowm to Mammy’s with us. It’s a pleasure 
to meet the new fellows, you know, and now I suppose we 
ought to be going back. You may have some work to 
do.” 

As the four departed from the place, Jack managed to 
whisper in Ward’s ear: “Isn’t it great fun, old fellow? 
We’ll play these societies against one another and we’ll 
have treats till Christmas. This isn’t the last time we’ll be 
invited down to Mammy’s, you can rest your soul on 
that.” 

S On the w^ay back there was no further opportunity for 
conversation between the two freshmen, for Oliver took 
Jack and Ward walked along by the side of Drake. And 
Ward was strongly attracted to his companion. He was a 
quiet, somewhat reserved fellow, but his evident manliness 
and kindly manner drew the new student to him very 
^ strongly. 

f When at last they halted for a moment at the gate of the 
, campus, Oliver said : “Now, freshmen, I hope you’ll think 
over what I’ve said. Don’t be in a hurry about pledging 
yourselves to join any one of the fraternities. The good 
will keep, and you don’t want to join the poor at any 
time.” 

“ We’ll not forget what you’ve said,” replied Jack, giv- 
ing Ward a gentle nudge with his elbow as he spoke. 
“It’s very kind of you, I’m sure.” 


52 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“Not at all. Have you been inside any of the society 
houses? ” 

“No ; I didn’t know they ever let an outsider in.” 

“Oh, well, they do soinetinies as a special favor. I say, 
Drake, we might take them over to our rooms a little while 
now. You know Drake and I have our rooms in the Delta 
Beta house. Some of the upper classmen, and a few of the 
under classmen too, for the matter of that, have their 
rooms in the fraternity houses. It’s more like home, you 
see. Come over and we’ll show you what it’s like.” 

“Thank you,” said Jack. “It’s too late to come to- 
night.” 

“That’s so, perhaps it is. Well, come over to-morrow 
night. I want you to meet some of the fellows you haven’t 
seen yet. How will to-morrow night suit you?” 

“How will that do. Ward?” inquired Jack of his room- 
mate. 

“I think we’d better put it off till the next night.” 

“All right. We’ll come then, Mr. Oliver, if that will 
suit you just as well,” said Jack. 

“Just as well,” replied the senior, although Ward 
thought he was nevertheless a little disappointed at the de- 
lay. “ We’ll come around for you then.” 

“All right; thank you. Good-night.” 

“Good-night,” replied their visitors as they turned and 
walked up the street. 

“I tell you. Ward,” said Jack, slapping his room-mate 
on the back and dancing about in his glee, when they had 
re-entered their quarters, “we’re in great luck. There’s 
no doubt about it, the Delts are the best society in college, 
and I heard to-day they were going to make a dead set for 
us. But it won’t do to give in, you see. We’ll just have 
to keep it going, and if any other society wants us to join, 
why we’ll listen to ’em. Of course we’ll listen.” 

“But you can’t join but one,” protested Ward. 

“ And I don’t want to join but one, but if some of the 


TWO ATTENTIVE SENIORS 


53 


others feel called upon to take us down to Mammy’s and 
treat us as Oliver and Drake have, why it would be sheer 
cruelty to deprive them of the pleasure, and for one, I 
haven’t the heart to do it. No, sir ! I can’t be so cruel as 
that.” And Jack stopped and calmly surveyed himself in 
the mirror. 

“Oh, Jack! What a fellow you are! You put on an 
expression as innocent as a baby’s and ask a question that 
makes even a senior crawl. He can’t make out whether 
you’re driving straight at him, or are one of the most unsus- 
pecting freshmen that ever entered old Tegrus.” 

“And I don’t intend that he shall. It’s the only pro- 
tection a poor, verdant freshman has. But I shall be 
mighty glad when Wednesday night comes.” 

“So shall I,” replied Ward eagerly. “ I’d really like to 
know what there is in this society business. I can’t make 
it out.” 

Promptly at the appointed time on Wednesday evening 
the two seniors, Oliver and Drake, appeared at the room in 
Hall and with them the two freshmen soon after departed 
for the Delta Beta house, assured that their curiosity would 
now soon be gratified. 


CHAPTER VII 


THE CX)MING OF TPIE CRINTOP ELEVEN 

W HEN the boys entered the Delta Beta chapter house 
they found there an assembly of the members who, 
by the hearty welcome they gave, speedily assured 
both Ward and Jack that they were in the presence 
of friends. The house itself was a very attractive one, and 
as Ward surveyed its rich furnishings and saw the manned 
in which evidently the boys lived, his heart sank within 
him, for it was only too apparent to him, he thought, that 
the limits of his purse would not permit him to join. How- 
ever, he had not yet been invited to join, he reflected, and 
seeing how happy Jack was, he resolutely endeavored to 
put aside all disagreeable thoughts and enter into the spirit 
of the occasion. 

The evening proved to be a most enjoyable one. Oliver 
and Drake evidently were leaders, and under their special 
guardianship our boys were soon made acquainted with all 
the students present, and were the recipients of very marked 
attention. For an hour or more they were all seated in the 
parlor, and the songs and stories were enjoyed by all. 
Ward noticed that many of the stories were concerning 
the college deeds and days of some of the eminent men who 
had graduated from old Tegrus, and that somehow all these 
same eminent men had been members of the Delta Beta i 
fraternity, and the quick-witted lad was not at a loss to 
account for the motive of the story-teller ; but he made no 
mention of his discovery, and was one of the most attentive 
listeners. 

After refreshments had been served, Oliver said; “Per-; 
haps Hill and Hobart would like to have a look at our' 
64 


THE COMING OF THE CRINTOP ELEVEN 55 


house, to get an idea of how the fellows live who are not 
shut up in the dormitories.” 

As the two freshmen expressed their desire, the senior 
conducted them through the rooms, and again Ward was 
somewhat depressed by their apparent luxury. Jack was 
outspoken in his expressions of delight, and Ward could 
readily see that his room-mate was creating a very favorable 
impression upon all. He did not envy Jack, but his heart 
was nevertheless somewhat heavy as he concluded that all 
these things were not for him. 

“There’s one thing about old Tegrus,” said Oliver as 
they returned to the parlor, “and that is, that probably 
there isn’t a place in the world where a fellow’s money 
counts for as little as it does here.” 

Had he been reading the thought in Ward’s heart? The 
lad could not determine ; but it was nevertheless with a 
lighter countenance he said : “ One wouldn’t think so after 
seeing your beautiful house, Mr. Oliver.” 

“That’s where you make a mistake.” And the senior 
laughed. “The Delta Beta house is pretty well fitted out, 
that’s a fact ; but that doesn’t mean that the fellows in col- 
lege have had to pay for it all. You see, we’re very for- 
tunate in having a good many of the prominent alumni in 
our fraternity, and they don’t forget us. Indeed, one of 
the best things about the Delta Beta is that our graduates 
are so very loyal and keep up their interest. Lots of them 
come back in commencement week and make our house 
their home while they’re in town. And they help the 
young fellows too when they’re just out of college. Our 
house is all paid for and furnished by the alumni. It’s a 
fortunate thing for some of us who are not overburdened 
with this world’s goods. Of course,” he added, “some of 
our fellows come from wealthy homes, but not all of them. 
It’s what the man is, not the money he has, that is the first 
qualification we look for before a fellow is invited to join 
the Delta Betas.” 


56 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


They had now ^gturned to the parlor, where their en- 
trance was again hailed with delight. The songs were re- 
newed, and under the influence of Oliver’s last words, 
spoken, he somehow felt, for his especial beneflt. Ward 
responded as he had not done before) and was not a little 
pleased to observe that the favor with which he was 
regarded was evidently more marked. 

“What’s that room in there?” inquired Jack, pointing 
to some heavy dark-colored curtains that were hanging at 
one end of the parlor apparently to conceal what lay behind 
them. 

There was an awkward silence for a moment after Jack’s 
question, until Oliver said: “That? Oh, that’s where we 
keep our goat. He lives on tin cans and freshmen, so we 
can’t show him to you. His appetite is always pretty keen 
in the fall term, and as he’s a somewhat dainty fellow, we 
have to be careful.” 

“I beg your pardon,” said Jack quickly, perceiving 
that he had been treading dangerously near the dark and 
mysterious ground of the Delta Beta’s pet secrets. “I’m 
only a freshman, you see, and can’t be expected to know 
much. I have to ask questions to learn.” 

“That’s all right, freshman,” replied Oliver lightly. 

“ Perhaps ” 

Evidently thinking better of what he had had it in his 
mind to say he suddenly ceased, and Ward and Jack rose 
to depart. 

The experience with the Delta Beta fraternity was only 
one of a number of similar episodes that soon followed. 
“Mammy’s” became a very familiar place to the two fresh- 
men, and as the kind-hearted little woman came to know 
them and they became accustomed to her place and ways 
she would smile when they came into her parlor, seldom 
twice in the same company, and her little eyes would j 
twinkle as she greeted them. 

“It vas goot to be freshmans somedimes,” she w'ould say. 


THE COMING OF THE CKINTOP ELEVEN 57 

and Jack’s droll smile and sly wink, in reply somehow 
seemed to afford her great delight. 

Rejoiced as the boys were, however, at the attention they 
received. Jack soon became somewhat troubled. 

“I can’t understand it. Ward,” he said one night. 
“These fellows have been treating us royally, but it isn’t 
so much fun as I thought it'W’ould be.” 

“.Why, w’hat’s the trouble now^? Is your little body a- 
weary of this wicked w'orld? Have you become tired of 
Mammy and her goodies? ” 

“No, that isn’t it; but haven’t you noticed how the 
Delta Betas have almost dropped us? They’re friendly 
enough, but they never asked us to join, and for the last 
few days they appear to be leaving us alone.” 

“I don’t know. I hadn’t thought very much about it. 
It appears to me that Oliver seems to be friendly with you.” 

Ward had noticed the very thing to which Jack referred, 
and he was as disappointed as his room-mate. He was in- 
clined to attribute the change to his own financial con- 
dition. Doubtless the society they now w ere most eager to 
join, if they joined any, had put him aside, and Jack was 
also to be compelled to suffer with him. 

As the feeling returned to him at Jack’s evident disap- 
pointment, he was about to express the thought which had 
been troubling him and explain that he would step aside 
and give his friend a free course. 

F Before he could speak, how^ever. Jack spoke up and said : 
“Oh yes, Oliver’s all right; but then he’s the captain of 
the football team, you see, and since the trainer has come 
and has been kind enough to pick me out as one.of the sub- 
stitutes for the ’Varsity team and sent me to the training 
table, he has to take some kind of notice of me, I suppose. 
But I confess I’m sorry ; for there’s no doubt the Delts are 
the finest set of men in old Tegrus.” 

“No; there’s no question about that, I think,” said 
Ward slowly. 


58 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“ I think I must be like a girl. When the Delts paid us 
a good deal of attention, I drew back a little, for I felt so 
sure they were after us and I thought it would be great fun 
to get several of the fraternities following us up. But when 
they saw what was going on, I’ve half a notion they sus- 
pected what I had in mind and just dropped the whole 
thing.” 

“Oh, well, it’s early in the term yet. Not many of the 
freshmen are wearing society pins, and it may be that 
you’ll have a chance in the game with Crintop next Satur- 
day, and will put up such a game that they’ll be compelled 
to fall on their knees and beg you to come in.” 

Jack smiled, but made no further reply, not even a dim 
suspicion of Ward’s feeling and purpose entering his mind. 
But the reference to the game with the team from Crintop 
seemed to divert his thoughts for the present and the sub- 
ject was dropped. 

Jack Hobart’s zeal on the football field, his fleetness as a 
runner, his sturdy frame, and his courage, which nothing 
seemed to be able to quench, had brought him into favor- ■ 
able notice by the captain and trainer of the team. He 
had been so quick a learner and had displayed so much . 
promise as a player, that along with two other freshmen he 
had been chosen for the football squad, and for ten days 
had been taking his meals at the “ training ” table. It was 
true he was only a substitute player, but if faithfulness in 
practice and a willingness to follow instructions were any 
criterion, it would not be long before he would rise into the 
dignity of a-regular player on the college team. 

Less than twenty miles from Wrinsbuc was Crintop Col- 
lege. It was a venerable institution, older even than old 
Tegrus. Its students came from all quarters of the globe, 
and its graduates were famous in almost every line of work 
known to men. Within its halls was gathered a crowd of ' 
students which in numbers exceeded those of Tegrus almost 
ten-fold. It had great buildings and many of them, and to i 


THE COMING OF THE CIHNTOP ELEVEN 59 


the world at large there was nothing in the name and fame 
of Tegrus which would for a moment permit of her being 
placed in the same class of colleges with the wealthy and 
famous institution at Crintop. 

Only in one particular were the devoted friends of Te- 
grus wont to claim that their college excelled the other, 
and that was in the work done in the classroom. It 
was claimed that there the Tegrus boy was compelled to do 
a work which the lad in the great neighboring institution 
might more easily avoid. But that may have been only 
the judgment of prejudiced friends, and like that which a 
mother or grandmother is wont to pass upon the members 
of her household, perhaps not the most candid and just. 

However that may have been, Crintop, great in wealth 
and numbers, pursued the even tenor of its way, almost 
unmindful of its modest neighbor in the little city of 
Wrinsbuc. Not that it was not aware that Tegrus was lo- 
cated there, but its very existence was a matter concerning 
which it took but little or no interest. On the other hand, 
in spite of the many protestations of indifference and 
boasts of superiority in the work done in the classroom, 
Crintop was a name frequently heard among the Tegrus 
students, and evidently mentioned with respect. 

Whatever Crintop’s weakness in the classroom may have 
been, there was no weakness on the football field. There 
her prowess was almost unequaled, and the sturdy lads who 
upheld the name of their college in their contests with their 
rivals were seldom put to shame. 

Again it w'as w^hispered, how justly few knew, and those 
few were discreetly silent, that some of the giants in her 
rush lines had been induced to come to Crintop by other 
and stronger motives than the love of pure learning. In- 
deed, there was a rumor among the Tegrus boys that one 
of the Crintop players, a man mighty in brawn if not in 
brain, had frankly declared his plight when, told that his 
services on the football field would not be required unless 


60 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


he was actually enrolled as a student and in person at- 
tended some recitations. He had scratched his head du- 
biously when the list of studies with the unpronounceable 
names had been presented to him for him to indicate those 
he would select, and finally, after a- painful period of sus- 
pense, he had declared : “Well, if it’s all the same to yez, 
I think I’ll be after takin’ figerin’ and a little of the spell- 
in’.” 

As that was only a Tegrus tradition, and we are not con- 
cerned with the exact status of the Crintop students as stu- 
dents, being interested just now in the matter of their 
prowess in football, we shall have to leave the investigation 
of its truthfulness to other and wiser heads. 

The first football game of the fall was that between the 
two colleges. Tegrus played, of course, without the slight- 
est expectation of winning, and Crintop with no fear of 
losing. The only question at issue was the size of the 
score — the Tegrus boys resolved to do their utmost to keep 
it low, while the Crintop team were equally resolved to 
swell it to the highest possible mark. 

The day for the game had come and a crowd had assem- 
bled on the Tegrus field to witness it. Many of the Crin- 
top students also were there, having come over, not so 
much for the purpose of watching the contest, for of a 
“contest” they were well assured there was small likeli- 
hood, but to “get a line on the playing of the team,” as 
they expressed it, and thereby be able to form some esti- 
mate of the ability to cope with their stronger and more 
formidable rivals later on in the season. 

It was the first college game Ward had ever seen, and his 
interest was consequently very keen. It was true he was 
not himself to play, but that mattered little. Jack was 
there and Ward was standing close to the line watching his 
room-mate dodge and kick and run about the field in the 
preliminary practice. Jack was clad in the college uni- 
form, and though as only a substitute freshman he had no 





^ F * V' /• 

: ^:y^ I -i 


".•■• ■ ■.:■.■>■- ■ * : . -: ' ' ■' j 


v 7 - 


• * 




' •-. 


A 
. (>. 


■y -.f-'' 
' ' -:.;W' .-> v?.- 


■>:'■ •'" .V'o'- '‘ii,' ' -. '• ‘■■■' o'- ''"P 

■ , ./ , . > -.;• ■ . ' ^ 






•^s 


• 


** 
f ^ 





-■ 







^ %_M.W <-_.'' . _ _ > 







The teams were lined up 




THE COMING OP THE CRINTOP ELEVEN 61 


expectation of entering the game, nevertheless he had been 
ordered to report, an order which we may be certain he 
was not slow in obeying. 

The assembled crowd reminded Ward of those far-away 
days at Weston. It was much like those he had seen there, 
although the present gathering was much larger. Coaches 
and drags were wrapped around with college colors, the girls 
were equipped with banners, and from various parts of the 
assembly college cheers and songs were heard. It was a stir- 
ring sight, and Ward Hill was feeling the influence of it as 
much as any one there. 

“ There they come ! There they come ! ” 

The crowd was shouting and cheering as the stage drove 
upon the fleld and the Crintop players leaped out and clad 
in their striking uniforms at once began to pass and kick 
the balls about the field. 

Soon, however, the teams were lined up, and Ward, 
standing beside Jack, who had flung his sweater about his 
shoulders, joined in the cheer that arose as one of the 
Crintop players passed back the ball and the game was 
begun. 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE FOOTBALL GAME 

F or a moment the ball was lost to sight in the scrim- 
mage which followed, and then suddenly one of the 
Crintop players broke through the lines, and hugging 
the leather sphere tightly in his arms, started quickly 
toward the Tegrus goal. The cheer that arose from the 
sympathizers of the visiting team quickly died away, how- 
^;ever, when Oliver made a rush for the holder of the ball 
'*and brought him to the ground. 

Jack was stepping up and down in his excitement, and 
leaning eagerly forward as if he was trying to assist the 
captain of the Tegrus team in his efforts. Ward was almost 
as excited as his room-mate, though his manner was not 
quite so demonstrative ; but the cheer which rose at the 
play was perceptibly increased by the aid his sturdy lungs 
afforded. 

Again the teams lined up, and again the Crintop players 
broke through the Tegrus rush line and bore the ball down 
the field. The resistance, however, was not slight, and 
only a few feet were gained. 

On the third attempt there was a fumble, and Oliver, who 
seemed to be the life of his team, and doing the most of the 
work, quickly fell upon the ball and held it. 

“Three cheers for Oliver ! ” called Jack in his excitement, 
forgetting for the moment that he himself belonged to the 
Tegrus team. The cheers were given with a will, and re- 
peated again and again by the crowd which lined that side 
of the field. 

It was now the turn of the Tegrus men to try to advance 
the ball toward the goal of their rivals ; but instead of play- 
62 


THE FOOTBALL GAME 


63 


ing with the dash of their opponents, every move was made 
with deliberation, and no one appeared to be in any haste. 

“What’s the trouble? Why don’t they rush it?” said 
Ward excitedly. 

“They’re fighting for time, freshman!” replied Jack. 
“ Can’t you see that every minute the game is prolonged it 
means just so much less time for those Crintop fellows to 
score in? There 1 They’re off now 1 ” 

The ball had been snapped back as Jack spoke, and 
passed to Oliver, who made a desperate dash against the 
opposing ranks. 

It was impossible at first to discover what success had 
crowned his efforts, for both teams were quickly piled in an 
indiscriminate mass, which to Ward seemed very much 
like a huge animate body with arms and legs projecting in 
all directions. The confusion was soon over, and as the 
referee marked with his cane the place where the runner 
had called “down,” it was seen that he had succeeded in 
gaining but very little ground. 

“It’s like throwing yourself against a stone wall,” said 
Jack gloomily. “Who ever saw such a rush line as those 
Crintop fellows have? You can’t do anything with it.” 

Ward made no reply, for just then the ball was passed to 
the other half-back, who then tried to circle the end. As 
he ran swiftly toward the line a shout arose from his sup- 
porters, but it was soon hushed when it was discovered that 
he had not gained any ground when the opposing eleven 
fell upon him. The third and fourth attempts met with no 
better success, and by default the ball was then given to the 
Crintop men. 

It was now the turn of the visitors to cheer, and cheer 
they did lustily as one of the sturdy players broke through 
the line and came struggling, stumbling down the field drag- 
ging three of the Tegrus men upon his back, who were vainly 
striving to bring him and the coveted ball to the ground. 

“They’ve gained a good ten yards,” groaned Jack when 


64 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


the teams lined up once more. ‘‘ There they go again,” he 
quickly added in despair. 

The Crintop men were playing with a dash that threat- 
ened to carry all before them. There was not a delay of a 
moment. Every man instantly sought his place in the line, 
the signal was quickly given, and once more the same huge 
player came plunging through the line, throwing off the 
most of the Tegrus men who vainly strove to lay hands 
upon him, and apparently but slightly heeding the two 
who succeeded in grasping him. Indeed, he carried both 
of them upon his back, but his foot slipped, and as he fell 
it was seen that he had not gained more than five yards. 

“Three or four such rushes as that will give them a 
touchdown,” said Jack dejectedly, and it was evident that 
the Tegrus sympathizers were of the same opinion, for no 
cheers were heard from the spectators now, and the expres- 
sion of anxiety, clearly manifest on every face, showed only 
too plainly the fear in their hearts. 

The Tegrus eleven were now preparing to fall upon the 
huge fellow who broke through their line so easily, and as 
they stood facing their opponents, every one was keeping 
his eyes fixed upon the dangerous player. 

Suddenly the quarter-back received the ball, and with a 
long and beautiful pass threw it to one of the half-backs 
who was standing, apparently indifferent to the game, far 
out from his companions. 

The ball was neatly caught, and then tucking it under his 
arm and bending low, the player began to run down the 
field close to the line and with almost no one before him to 
oppose his way. 

In a moment the Tegrus players started swiftly after him, 
but the most of them were on the opposite side of the field 
and were compelled to run farther than the striped-legged 
Crintop man, who was speeding away swift as the wind. 

Cheers now arose from the Crintop supporters, and the 
anxiety depicted upon the faces of the Tegrus contingent 


THE FOOTBALL GAME 


65 


became more and more intense. On and on ran the player, 
and soon Oliver and several of his men were close behind. 

“Stop him! stop him! Why don’t they stop him?” 
shrieked a little girl among the supporters of the Tegrus 
eleven ; and Ward turned and looked at her with a glance 
of sympathy. He understood perfectly just what her feel- 
ings were, and perhaps was grateful to her for giving ex- 
pression to them. 

Meanwhile to “stop him” was the very task which the 
Tegrus boys were endeavoring to accomplish, though with 
an evident want of success that was as trying to them as it 
was to the most ardent of their supporters. 

Oliver and several of the team were now close behind the 
swiftly running man. Apparently the captain of the Tegrus 
eleven was gaining upon his rival, but the goal was not far 
distant now, and his best efforts might be too late. The 
eager captain stretched forth his hands to grasp the shoul- 
ders of the player with the ball so near, and yet at the same 
time just l^yond his grasp ; but apparently the effort de- 
stroyed his balance, and after one or two desperate efforts 
to save himself, Oliver stumbled and fell. 

Instantly the players behind him came running swiftly 
on ; but stumbling over the prostrate body of their captain, 
they too fell heavily upon the ground, and were lying or 
rolling about on the grass in a vain effort to check their 
fall. 

Meanwhile the Crintop player had outstripped all, and 
running leisurely now soon placed the ball behind the line 
\ directly in the rear of the goal posts. The Crintop contin- 
I gent cheered lustily, but an element of chagrin was not 
j wanting. It had required twelve minutes to gain the first 
^ touchdown, and they had confidently expected to have it 
within five. 

. “That’s not so bad ! ” said Jack, endeavoring to display 
I an enthusiasm he was far from feeling. “They’re going to 
I play thirty minute halves, and if we can keep it up they 


66 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


can’t score more than six times against us. It might be a 
good deal worse than that.” 

There was slight consolation to be gained from Jack’s 
words, but as the rival elevens now proceeded to the center 
of the field again, Ward made no reply, and stood watching 
the players with a kind of dumb misery in his heart. He 
wanted to do something to aid the team. But what could he 
do? TheTegrus men were sturdy, determined fellows ; but 
that huge Crintop man who came plunging through their 
line, much as an elephant might have pried his way through 
a tangled jungle, and that wonderfully swift half-back who 
had made the run which won the first touchdown, were not 
easily withstood. And yet there was an air of perfect good 
nature manifested by all, and only once or twice had there 
been any signs of trouble. 

The tactics which had won the first goal, which was 
easily kicked when the ball had been passed out from its 
choice position directly behind the goal posts, were but 
slightly modified during the first half of the game, and 
when that closed. Jack’s prophecy proved to have been a 
correct one, and the Crintop eleven had scored three times, 
although once they had failed to kick the goal after winning 
the touchdown. 

During the intermission of ten minutes between the 
halves, players, college boys, and visitors moved in an in- 
discriminate mass over the field, chatting with one another 
or eagerly conversing with the players, whose streaming 
faces had been bathed in cold water, and who were chew- 
ing gum with apparently almost as much zeal as they had 
displayed in the contest on the field. 

When the time came for the game to be resumed. Ward’s 
heart was somewhat lighter, for on every side he had heard 
words of praise for the Tegrus team, who were making a 
much better stand against their formidable opponents than 
had been made in several years. ^ 

Soon after the resumption of the game, an accident caused 


THE FOOTBALL GAME 


67 


a delay of a few minutes. One of the players had wrenched 
his knee and was led limping from the field. Captain Oli- 
ver approached the crowd and summoned one of the substi- 
tute players to take the vacant place. 

“ There may be a chance for you, Jack, before the game’s 
over,” said AVard to his companion. 

“ I hope so,” said Jack ; but he was too excited in watch- 
ing the game to give much heed to Ward’s words. 

The Crintop eleven soon scored another touchdown, 
forcing their way down the field by sheer superiority in 
weight. Ten minutes, however, had again been required 
to accomplish the desired result, and although the Tegrus 
men were evidently losing strength before the rapid play of 
the visiting eleven, their showing was far from being a dis- 
creditable one under the circumstances, and the elation of 
the spectators was apparent in the increasing volume of 
cheers which greeted the sturdy efforts of their favorites in 
the second half. 

Another goal had been gained after about the same 
amount of time had passed, and now only the last ten min- 
utes of the half remained to be played. Both elevens were 
putting forth all their efforts, the one more determined 
than ever to prevent their opponents from increasing their 
score, if possible, and the other eager to redeem themselves 
in the brief opportunity remaining by increasing the num- 
ber of touchdowns, the existing score apparently reflecting 
upon the prowess of the present team as compared with 
that of former ones. 

The playing now became desperate. The boys tossed 
back their long hair and were chewing more determinedly 
upon the gum their captains had given them and which 
was regarded as an essential element in every college foot- 
ball game. Sturdy as the efforts were, it was clear that the 
strength of neither eleven was what it had been when the 
game began. They were doing their utmost, but it was be- 
coming evident that the staying power of the Crintop eleven 


68 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


was superior to that of the doughty Tegrus boys. The fear 
in every heart now was that under the fierce onslaught of 
the Crintop team the score would be very materially in- 
creased. 

“ Somebody else is hurt,” groaned Ward, as a mass of 
players was untangled and the boys rose to their feet. 

“ It’s Patterson,” some one said. “ He’s had the breath 
squeezed out of him.” 

Whether that was the cause of the delay or no, Oliver was 
seen approaching the line of spectators and glancing keenly 
about him. Not seeing what he was looking for, he stopped, 
and called : “ Where’s Hobart? I want freshman Hobart.” 

“There you are!” said Ward in great excitement, 
quickly taking his friend’s sweater and giving Jack a 
friendly push as the latter darted out upon the field. 

The Fates were with the light-hearted lad that day. 
Trembling as he was in his eagerness. Jack was ready when 
he took his place in the line. He never knew just how it 
occurred, but in the very first play somehow a break was 
made in the hitherto impenetrable rush line of the Crintop 
eleven, the ball was fumbled, and Jack saw it on the 
ground directly before him. 

Instantly picking it up, he dashed through the open 
place, and putting forth all his efforts, started down the 
field. In a moment the players of both elevens were after 
him in swift pursuit, but Jack was fresh and thought the 
great opportunity of his life had come. And of its kind, 
it had. On and on ran the eager freshman, and swift as 
was the pursuit, not one had yet been able to lay hands 
upon him. 

As he still maintained his lead it seemed as if pande- 
monium reigned. The excited crowd broke in upon the 
field, and in the rear of the players followed the swiftly 
running boys. Nearer and nearer to the goal came Jack 
and still all the Crintop men were behind him. Shouts 
and calls could now be heard on every side. Hats and 


THE FOOTBALL GAME 


69 


canes were thrown into the air; banners, handkerchiefs, 
umbrellas, anything and everything that the frantic people 
could seize were waved, and the excitement was more and 
more intense. 

Not once did Jack look behind him. His eyes were fixed 
upon the goal posts, and close behind him he could hear 
the breathing of his Crintop pursuer, who even now 
stretched forth his hand to grasp the Tegrus player so 
near to scoring against the famous eleven. Nearer and 
nearer came Jack, and at last throwing himself across the 
few remaining feet, he fell heavily behind the line with the 
coveted ball still clasped close in his arms. 


CHAPTER IX 


A PROPOSITION 

T he touchdown had been made and the friends of 
the Tegrus eleven broke forth into renewed sliouts 
and cheers which apparently exceeded in volume all 
their former efforts in that line, while the excited players 
themselves hardly daring to trust the evidence of their 
own senses, hugged one another in their glee. The famous 
Crintop eleven had been scored against. This had not 
occurred in years, and the pride and enthusiasm of the 
Tegrus supporters knew no bounds. 

Just then the attention of the Tegrus men was called to 
the freshman who had created all the excitement. He was 
lying outstretched and motionless where he had fallen 
behind the lines, the ball close to his side, but untouched. 

Instantly Oliver and several of his team ran to Jack’s 
aid and it was soon discovered that the lad was only suffer- 
ing from having had his breath crushed out of him. The 
elephantine Crintop player who had forged his way so 
easily through his opponents’ line, enraged at the success 
of Jack, and for the moment losing control of himself, had 
thrown himself on the prostrate player after he had made 
the touchdown. It was a cowardly act, and for a moment 
there were signs of trouble, but the presence of the crowd 
prevented what might have been a disgraceful scene, and 
after some brisk rubbing and the application of cold water. 
Jack rose and declared he was as good as ever. 

Then the Crintop captain began to protest against allow- 
ing the touchdown to be counted. “ Some of the men had 
been off-side,” “the ball had not been init in play,” and 
various other reasons were presented, but the referee was 
70 


A PROPOSITION 


71 


firm, and as he had witnessed the play he refused to yield 
to the protests. 

The ball was kicked out from the line and then after the 
field had been cleared of all but the players it was placed 
in position and Oliver prei^ared to kick the goal. He was 
very deliberate in his actions, both, as Ward innocently 
thought, because he wished to use up all possible time and 
because he was extremely desirous that no slip should 
occur. 

When at last he had arranged matters to suit him he 
drew back a few steps and then with one strong kick sent 
the ball flying between the goal posts, and the enthusiasm 
of the spectators broke forth afresh. Again the banners and 
flags were waved and shout followed shout. Old men acted 
like boys and even the dignified professors were apparently 
as enthusiastic as the students themselves. It was a great 
day for old Tegrus and one not soon to be forgotten. 

Only a few minutes now remained before the game would 
be ended, and when the rival teams lined up once more in 
the center of the field the onslaught of the Crintop eleven 
was such that the Tegrus men could not withstand it. 
By fierce rushes the ball was carried steadily nearer the 
Tegrus goal, but just before the last rush was to be made, 
and only a few yards remained to be covered, time was 
called and the game was ended. 

To be sure the Tegrus eleven had been badly beaten, but 
they had succeeded in scoring against their bulky oppo- 
nents, which was glory enough to satisfy the enthusiastic 
little college. Such an event was unknown in the annals 
of its football history, and as the joyous spectators turned to 
depart from the field their noisy demonstrations of delight 
were as marked as was the dejection of the Crintop sup- 
porters. 

The Crintop players themselves quickly crowded into the 
stage which was waiting for them, and the Tegrus eleven 
started for their dressing rooms in the gymnasium. But 


72 


VV^ARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


they were not suffered to go alone. The demonstrative 
college boys quickly surrounded them and as the big pro- 
cession moved along the street there was hardly a cessation 
of the cheers for those who had so successfully upheld the 
“ honor” of old Tegrus. 

Jack came in for a goodly share of attention, and Ward, 
who was walking by his side, was as enthusiastic as the 
others. When at last they turned into the college grounds 
and started toward Hall, Oliver, who had not yet congratu- 
lated the freshman on his success, approached and said : 

“ ’Twas a great day for you, freshman. You’ve covered 
yourself with glory.” 

Jack’s face flushed with pleasure as he thanked the senior 
for his cordial words and modestly received the praise. 

“ I want to see you two to-night,” added Oliver in a low 
voice. “ Will you be in your room about half-past eight?” 

“ We expect to be,” replied Jack. 

“Then I’ll be over about that time. I trust you don’t 
feel any bad effects from that mountain of Crintop flesh 
that fell on you?” 

“Not a bit,” said Jack, with a laugh. 

“That’s good. Well, good-bye, freshman. I’ll come 
over to your room to-night.” 

Jack, fully refreshed by a bath and his dinner, was 
thoroughly happy that night as he sat in the midst of the 
crowd of boys who assembled in his room, and Ward Hill 
was almost as happy as he in the success of his friend. 

“I didn’t know. Jack,” he had said, “but 5mu’d feel cut 
up about the game. The Crintop fellows just overwhelmed 
us, and I didn’t know, you see, but you’d feel sorry you’d 
ever come to Tegrus. I can’t help the feeling, you know, 
that you came here on my account and not on your 
own.” 

“Overwhelmed us, did they?” demanded Jack sharply. 
“Well, that’s kind, I must say, after your humble servant 
made that touchdown, the only one in three years that’s 


A PROPOSITION 


73 


been scored against them. That’s fine, that is, for a Tegrus 
man to say ! ” 

“ I didn’t mean that,” protested Ward laughingly. “ All 
I was afraid of was that you’d be almost sorry you came to 
a small college. Probably if you’d gone to Crintop you 
could have had a place on their eleven. You certainly did 
well enough to-day to deserve a place on any football team 
in the country.” 

“Not a bit of it,” replied Jack, “not a bit of it. I’m 
more of a Tegrus man than ever I was before in my life.” 

Considering the fact that he had been in the college now 
for the long period of three weeks, Jack’s words were cer- 
1 tainly magnanimous. 

‘ The boys who gathered in their room that night, where 
they were almost unable to think, much less to talk, of any- 
thing but the game, sadly interfered with Ward’s desire to 
study ; but as he himself felt the contagion of the occasion 
he said nothing of his feelings and entered into the conver- 
sation with as much life as any. 

1 If Promptly at half-past eight Oliver appeared, and the en- 
trance of the captain of the team was the signal for another 
|burst of enthusiasm. All the details of the game were gone 
^er again, and Oliver good-naturedly, and with all the con- 
descension any senior might display, replied to their ques- 
tions and explained what his hopes for the eleven were. 

It’s time you were all at work,” he said finally, when 
he perceived that there was no disposition manifested by 
^any to depart. “ Clear out, every one of you now. I want 
to have a little consultation with the new football star.” 

The boys departed without a murmur at the command of 
the man who, in their estimation, was but a little lower 
than the president of the college himself, and it might be 
that some of them would have disputed any tendency to 
rank the popular senior in the second place. There is, in 
all this w^orld, no such respect shown as that of a freshman 
for the seniors in his college, and when in addition to the 


74 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


fact that the man is not only a senior but popular, and the 
captain of a successful team, then respect rises almost to 
the borders of veneration. 

As soon as the room had been cleared of its visitors, 
Oliver locked the door, and as he turned and took a chair 
he said, “ Hobart, you did well to-day, and I think I shall 
find a place for you on the regular team. A fellow who has 
made the only touchdown in three years against Crintop is 
certainly worthy of a place on the Tegrus team. I think 
I’ll put you in Patterson’s place as end rush.” 

“But what will Patterson say?” protested Jack, his face 
nevertheless displaying the pleasure he felt at the words of 
the captain. 

“Patterson hasn’t anything to say about it,” replied 
Oliver quietly. “I am the captain of the team, and with 
the help of the trainer select my men. So you can bestir 
yourself to hold the place at left end. But I didn’t come 
over to talk with you about that. I’ve something else to 
say to you two fellows to-night.” 

As neither of them made any reply the senior continued : 
“ I want to know squarely whether you have pledged your- 
selves to any of the fraternities?” 

“ We’ve been invited by two or three to join,” said Jack. 

“That’s not what I’m asking. What I want to know is 
whether you have pledged yourselves or not.” 

“No, we haven’t pledged ourselves. We didn’t forget 
^\hat you told us. Your advice was to go slow on that, and 
take plenty of time before we decided,” Jack added slyly, 
winking at Ward as he spoke. 

“That’s all right,” replied Oliver, though he was annoyed 
by Jack’s words, or so Ward thought. “Now I’ll come 
straight to business. I want you to join the Delta Betas.” 

The two freshmen glanced meaningly at each other, and 
Oliver, evidently mistaking their purpose, said hastily : 
“ I don’t have to tell you that we’ve got the best crowd of 
fellows in the college, you know that, and we’ve got the 


A PROPOSITION 


75 


best body of alumni too. We made up our minds we wanted 
you to join at the very beginning of the term, but the Delts 
don’t chase after anybody, for we don’t have to. Then we 
thought we discovered a little disposition on your part to 
work us, and some of the other fraternities too, and we 
quickly dropped out of the game. We’ve no use for ‘ flirts,’ 
male or female, and we thought you’d either settle down 
after a time and drop the others, or if you didn’t it would 
be conclusive proof that you were fellows we didn’t want 
ourselves.” 

“I want to ask a question,” interrupted Ward. 

As the senior stopped and waited for him to begin. Ward 
found it difficult to speak. His face flushed and his whole 
bearing showed the confusion he felt. At last he said : 

“Did you mean both of us? Were you — you — inviting 
both Jack and me to join?” 

“Certainly,” replied the senior. “You don’t think I’d 
be talking in this way before you if I only meant Hobart, 
do you?” 

“But,” protested Ward, none the less delighted by the 
words of Oliver, “you know I’m no such popular fellow as 
Jack is. I haven’t money, and I’m no football player ” 

“Yes, but you just ought to see Ward play baseball,” in- 
terrupted Jack. “He’s the best player that ever went to 
the Weston school. Once he saved the game, and once he 
won it, all by his own efforts too. And when it comes to a 
long run, and Greek and Latin ” 

“I know,” said Oliver quietly. “I know' all about the 
records of each of you. We aren’t after your money. Hill, 
w'e’re after you, and I’m not afraid that you’ll not bring 
honor to the Delts. You’ll have your turn in the spring 
when the baseball season begins, and if I’m not mistaken 
you may have a chance before that time.” 

“What do you mean ? ” said Ward quickly. 

“Oh, nothing much, only I hear you’re to be one of the 
fellows to try for the entrance prize.” 


76 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“I’m to be one?” said Ward in surprise. “I hardly 
knew there was such a prize.” 

“Well, there is, and two of them too, for the matter of 
that. The first prize is a hundred dollars and the second 
is fifty, and both prize winners have free tuition for the 
entire four years, so you see it’s considerable of a prize. 
Any freshman can go in, I suppose, but the faculty usually 
select and personally invite about half a dozen of the best 
prepared fellows and urge them to go into the contest, which 
comes off next week.” 

“How did you know I was to be invited?” inquired 
Ward. 

“ Never mind about that. What I want to know now is 
about the matter of your joining the Delts. What do you 
say ? ” 

“I’m ready. I’ll do it, and thank you,” said Jack. 

“And you?” said Oliver, turning to Ward. 

“ I can only say that I’m grateful to you just now,” re- 
plied Ward. “I couldn’t decide such a matter without 
writing home. Besides,” he added with a smile, “don’t 
you think it would be better to wait a little while before 
pledging ourselves? Wasn’t your advice something like 
that?” 

“Bother my advice,” and Oliver laughed as he spoke. 
“That’s all right enough before you’re sure of your men, 
but after you’ve found out all there is to be known there’s 
no use in waiting then, is there ? But I don’t blame you 
for saying you want to write home first. That’s all right. 
But I would like to put the matter in another form, if you 
don’t mind, after I’ve once made a formal offer to you. 
Now that Hobart’s pledged himself, and I know you two 
don’t want to be separated, and you know as well as I do 
the Delts are the best fraternity in every way in Tegrus, 
what I want to say is this : You’ll be willing to say you’ll 
join us, if your father consents, or rather, if you join any 
society, you’ll join ours?” 


A PROPOSITION 


77 


Ward hesitated a moment and then began, “I don’t want 
to appear cranky, Mr. Oliver, I really don’t ” 

“That’s all right, freshman, don’t say another word. I 
know I can trust you through and through. Let it stand 
as it is now till you’re ready to speak. I mustn’t stay here 
any longer and keep you from your work. Good-night to 
each of you,” and after shaking hands cordially with them 
he departed from the room. 

For a long time Ward and Jack talked together that night, 
and when at last they took up their books and began the 
preparation of their work for the morrow, it was nearly 
nine o’clock. 

It was two hours later when Jack sleepily declared he 
was going to bed, but Ward decided to write two letters 
before he himself retired. 

It was close to midnight when he rose from his table, 
but there were two finished letters there then, one directed 
to his father, and the other to Mr. Crane, of the Weston 
school. 


CHAPTER X 


DOCTOR CHLOROFORM 

T he result of the two letters became apparent after a few 
days had passed. Unknown to Ward, Jack had also 
written Mr. Hill, setting forth in all his boyish enthu- 
siasm the advantages which were certain to follow the 
reception into such a band of students as the Delta Beta 
fraternity at Tegrus was, and naively adding that if his 
room-mate w^ere not permitted to join, he himself would be 
deprived of the privilege, for he should not join without his 
friend. 

The letter Ward received from his father gave the desired 
permission, although there was a slight hesitation as the 
lad thought. Mr. Hill had been in college at the time 
when many of the societies had been formed, and his own 
impressions of their workings were not over favorable. 
However, he frankly confessed his ignorance concerning 
them as they existed in Tegrus, and expressed his entire 
willingness to leave the matter to the decision of Ward 
himself. This confidence was doubly grateful to Ward in 
view of his experiences in the Weston school, and perhaps 
his conclusion might have been somewhat different had it 
not been for the letter he received from Mr. Crane — a letter 
which he kept among his treasures and of which he has 
permitted our readers to have a glimpse. 

The Weston School, October 1, 18 — . 
My Dear Hill : Your letter of inquiry has brought before me 
very vividly the loss we have suffered in the departure of your- 
self and some of your classmates from among us. While we 
liave a large school and apparently there is a manifest disposi- 
tion to do good work, still the absence of those who have become 
78 


DOCTOR CHLOROFORM 


79 


like younger brothers to us leaves a vacancy which no one can 
quite fill. However, we ought to rejoice that you have gone on 
a little farther in the true work of life, and if the Weston school 
has provided a good foundation, we ought only to be satisfied 
that another can build thereon. 

The regrets that will come over the inevitable meetings and 
partings of life, which doubtless are only dimly seen by you at 
your age, are not wdiat you expected to receive in this letter, and 
so I will come directly to the question you put to me. 

Unhesitatingly I advise you to join the Delta Beta fraternity. 
Perhaps if the Greek letter societies were not now in existence 
it would be a question whether it was desirable to establish 
them ; but they are already here and present a problem of what 
is, not of what might be. Some object to them because they 
create cliques and promote a feeling of clannishness among the 
students when the good of one should be the good of all. But 
close friendships and what might be called cliques would be 
formed in any event. It is so of life at large as well as of college 
life. “ Like attracts like.” “ Birds of a feather flock together.” 

So, as the societies already exist, and as I know the Delta Betas 
at Tegrus are a manly lot of fellows, I sincerely trust that you 
will accept their invitation. It will afford you the aid of older 
students ; will give you an opportunity to avoid many mistakes, 
which otherwise you might make ; will bind you to your friends 
by strong ties; and even after you have graduated from college 
the good influences will not cease. Then too the social side of 
your own life will be more fully developed, and I do not fancy 
you will find the ” secrets” such as will burden your soul. 

Of course all this is on the supposition that it will in no way 
interfere with your regular college duties. The advantages of a 
fraternity are all secondary and supplementary, and one is never 
to forget that a college course is not primarily for its pleasures, or 
its friendships and social life, legitimate and good as these are 
in their way, but for the development and training of the intel- 
lectual powers, though these are by no means the only ends of 
college life. 

Perhaps you will appreciate more thoroughly my advice when 
I write that I was not a member of any fraternity myself, and 
my judgment is formed from an appreciation of what I have lost 
as well as from a reasonably close observation of student life. 


80 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


I shall always be pleased to hear from you and to render any 
assistance in my power. 

With kind regards to Hobart and all the Weston boys, I am 
Sincerely your friend, Albert M. Crane. 

Just one week after the reception of this letter Ward and 
Jack appeared in chapel with their vests adorned by the 
neat little badge composed of the two initial Greek letters of 
the Delta Beta fraternity. In the preceding evening they 
had entered that dark and mysterious room in the Delta 
Beta house, where Oliver had informed them that the 
“goat which fed upon freshmen” was kept. It may have 
been that his appetite was already appeased and that he 
allowed Ward and Jack to escape with more than the cus- 
tomary ease from his precincts. Of that we cannot write, 
for the two freshmen were singularly silent regarding the 
experiences of that night, and as no one outside the fra- 
ternity was under any circumstances permitted to enter the 
“goat’s” peculiar quarters, the secrets of the chamber are 
still wrapped in the folds only the initiated can pene- 
trate. 

Apparently none the worse for their meeting with the fes- 
tive animal. Ward and Jack displayed upon their appear- 
ance in the college chapel only a little unusual elation and 
a slight consciousness that these treasured “pins,” emblems 
of so much to them, w^ould not fail to attract the attention 
of their classmates. Nor were they mistaken, for many 
curious glances were cast at their badges, and signs of dis- 
appointment or chagrin were not wanting upon the faces of 
some who discovered the new relations in which the fresh- 
men stood. But no ill-will was manifested, and soon it was 
regarded as a matter of course that Hill and Hobart should 
be counted among the “Delts.” 

The days of the fall term now rapidly passed. To Ward’s 
delight he was invited to enter the contest for the entrance 
prize, and his pleasure and pride were not decreased when 
the decision was announced and he was awarded the second 


DOCTOR CHLOROFORM 


81 


prize. His classmate at Weston, Pond, was the fortunate 
winner of the first, and as Ward congratulated him he said : 

“I knew you’d take the first. Pond, and Pm glad of it 
too.” 


“That’s kind of you. Ward, and while I’m not sorry I’ve 
won, of course, I’m delighted that you took the other. It 
means a good deal to me. Just think of it ! Free tuition 
for the course and a hundred dollars in money. It was that 
first year of yours at Weston, Ward, that helped me out, for 
if you’d worked then as you did in the second year, I’m 
afraid there w^ouldn’t have been much use in my going 
into this contest.” 

“That was a hard year for me,” said Ward soberly. 

“But it wasn’t all lost,” replied Pond quickly. “I 
worked for a rich man last summer, and he was talking 
about the failures that business men make. He said only 
about five per cent, of them went through life without fail- 
ing ; but he w'ent on to explain to me that though the state- 
ment was true it wasn’t the whole truth. He said he’d 
learned more from his mistakes and failures than he ever 
had from his successes.” 

“That may all be true,” said Ward quietly, “and I hope 
that terrible year was not altogether lost on me. I know I 
braced up the next year as I wouldn’t have done if I hadn’t 
slipped so in the year before ; but still. Pond, I know I never 
can make up what I lost then. Don’t you remember those 
words of Longfellow’s poem we learned in our English class 
at Weston : 

“ Wounds of the soul though healed will ache ; 

The reddening scars remain, and make 
i I Confession ; 

; Lost innocence returns no more ; 

We are not what we were before 
' Transgression. 


Well, that’s the way it is with me, I’m afraid.” 

“Yes, Ward,’* said Pond eagerly; “but don’t you re- 
member too, what the very next stanza was?” 

F 


82 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“Fm afraid I’ve forgotten it,” 

“ I haven’t, and I hardly think you have either. This is 
the way it ran : 

“ But noble souls, through dust and heat, 

Rise from disaster and defeat 
The stronger. 

And conscious still of the divine 
Within them, lie on earth supine 
No longer,” 

“Thank you, Pond,” said AVard warmly grasping the 
hand of his friend. “I’ll not forget it now, anyway.” 

“You hadn’t forgotten it. The words might have slipped 
away, but what they taught, never. A fellow who takes 
the second prize and gets fifty dollars in gold and free 
tuition all through his college course can’t talk of failures. 
By the way. Ward, what do you think of the president’s 
sermons to the boys? ” 

“ Great. He believes in the fellows, and knows just how 
they feel.” 

“That he does. But honestly, I was all stirred up, and 
the wrong way too, by ‘Old Chloroform’s’ talk the other 
day.” 

“ ‘ Old Chloroform ? ’ I don’t just understand. What do 
you mean ? Who’s he ? ” 

“Why, Dr. Brooks. Don’t you know? Haven't you 
ever heard of ‘ Chloroform ’ ? ” 

“Never,” replied Ward, laughing heartily. “That’s 
what they call him, is it ? ” 

“ Yes ; and I’m afraid he deserves it. I don’t mean to be 
disrespectful, either ; and as I’m hoping some day to be a 
preacher myself I ought not to say a word, or at least that’s 
what I’m told. But that’s the very reason I’m so stirred 
up. When I look around at the fellows, and say what the}’^ 
will, the most of them are good fellows too, and then I see 
such men as Dr. Chloroform — I mean Dr. Brooks — ^talking 
to them on such a subject in such a way as to put every 


DOCTOR CHLOROFORM 


83 


fellow to sleep, it makes my blood boil. They talk about 
the lack of religion among college boys ! I don’t believe 
there is much lack, or rather, there wouldn’t be if they had 
live men to talk to them on the greatest of all subjects. Btit 
it isn’t fair to let such a man speak in such a way.^’ 

“ Isn’t he a good man ? ” 

“Good? yes. He’s a saint, I suppose, as far as his daily 
life is concerned. If they’d let his life speak it would be a 
good deal better. But the truth is, the church for which he 
was preaching became tired of him at last, and then they 
raised some money for old Tegrus on the condition that Dr. 
Chloroform should occupy the chair they established. And 
what I mean is that it isn’t fair to a lot of live young fellows 
to have a man shoved off on them because he’s failed to sat- 
isfy his church people. I know I’m talking pretty straight, 
but it’s because I feel very strongly about it. They think 
anybody can teach, anybody can fill a professor’s chair, any- 
body can deal with these young fellows who are as full of life 
as an egg is of meat, and just because I am interested in such 
things, and because I hope some day to be a preacher myself, 
I feel more strongly than I can tell you about the matter. 
It’s an injustice to the boys. The good old doctor’s thoughts 
are all of what is going on in the streets of the New Jerusa- 
lem. That’s all right, and I honor him for his purity and 
all that ; but he hasn’t the slightest conception of what’s 
going on in the streets of Wrinsbuc. And when such a 
man once gets a ‘chair’ — w^ell, you know the rest.” 

“ ‘Few die and none resign,’ I’m told,” Ward said with 
a laugh. “I’ll think of what you’ve been saying, and see 
what I can do to influence the trustees. You’re true blue. 
Pond. Come over and see me in Hall, when you can.” 

The boys parted ; but Pond’s words were soon forgotten. 
The days which came now were busy and happy ones for 
Ward Hill. On half-holidays there were long excursions 
into the country, sailing and boating on the river, and above 
all, the exciting games of football between Tegrus and her 


84 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


rivals. As the most of these games were with colleges of 
the same grade, the Tegrus team acquitted itself well, and 
Jack’s work was of a character that won him high praise. 

Meanwhile the studies were not neglected, for Ward had 
not forgotten the experience at Weston, and held himself 
doggedly to his work. Even Jack, feeling the influence 
of Ward’s example, was doing well, and when the re- 
ports of the term’s work were sent home in the Christmas^ 
vacation, great was the rejoicing when it was discovered 
that both freshmen were to be in the first division of the 
class. 

It was with a slight feeling of homesickness that Ward 
came back to Tegrus after the first vacation was ended, and 
the long stretch of wintry days before him seemed almost ! 
endless. However, the winter term was to be one of the 
most stirring the venerable college had ever known, and 
in the exciting experiences both Ward and Jack were to 
have no small share. x 


CHAPTER XI 


THE “bullfrog” 

T WO weeks of the winter term had soon passed and the 
students of old Tegrus had settled into the round of 
work in what was considered the dreary part of the 
year. There were no excursions into the country now, no 
football to relieve the monotony. Long before dinner time 
the lights flamed out from the rooms of the boys and the 
long evenings afforded ample opportunity for study, while 
the interruptions and bre^s were much less than in the 
preceding term. 

The snow covered the earth with its mantle and the ice 
on the river provided excellent skating, but aside from the 
work in the gymnasium and the assemblies in the society 
houses there was not much to afford relief from the unvary- 
ing round of college duties and studies, into the routine of 
which most of the boys had contentedly settled them- 
selves. 

Jack Hobart, as we have said, was doing much better 
work than he or his father had expected, thanks to the de- 
termination of his room-mate. Ward would permit noth- 
ing to interfere with the foremost purpose with which he 
had entered old Tegrus, a lesson respecting which he had 
learned something by bitter experience in the Weston 
school. Already Mr. Hobart was congratulating himself 
upon having yielded to the persuasions of his son and 
given his consent to Jack’s going with his friend to a small 
college. The distractions were less, he happily thought, 
and the close, personal contact between professor and stu- 
dent was already beginning to show its beneficial effect. 
But to Jack himself the problem was not yet apparently 

85 


86 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


solved. Although he was doing good work and rejoiced 
in the fact as much as any of his friends could, he had 
begun to chafe somewhat under the enforced quiet of the 
winter term. In the fall term his labors on the football 
field had provided an ample means of escape for his sur- 
plus animal spirits, but all that was gone now and there 
was little promise of relief from the steady ‘‘grind” of 
preparation for the classroom. 

“ ril tell you what. Ward,” said Jack one morning as he 
and Ward picked up their books and prepared, at the ring- 
ing of the college bell, to repair to the Greek recitation 
room, “ I don’t feel as if I could stand this much longer.” 

“ Stand what? ” 

“ Why, this doing nothing but study.” 

“It is hard,” and Ward laughed. “You’ve had almost 
two weeks of it now.” 

“ Seems more like two years. Do you know I’m a hearty 
convert to the belief that athletic sports are a good thing? ” 

“Are you? I’m surprised. How long since you came 
to that startling conclusion ?” 

“Forty-five minutes,” replied Jack soberly. “But hon- 
estly, Ward, when a live young fellow has been chasing a 
football for two or three hours or pulling at an oar, he 
hasn’t very much disposition left to get into mischief. 
Prevention is better than cure, you know. But just look 
at me now, will you ? I feel as if I had any quantity of 
life and strength to spare. It’s just bottled up, and I’m 
afraid the cork will pop or the bottle will explode before 
long if I don’t find something to give relief.” 

“ Perhaps you’ll find it in ‘ Petie’s ’ room,” replied Ward 
as they entered the room of the Greek professor. 

Ward had fallen into the way of calling the professor 
“ Petie,” not from any lack of respect, for the term among 
the Tegrus students was rather one of affection, and there 
was no member of the faculty who was more thoroughly 
respected by the boys. In his room there never was any 


THE BULLFROG 


87 


confusion or disorder, and the quiet manner in which he 
compelled every student to prepare his lesson and give at- 
tention to the work while there was something all the boys 
liked, though at times they may have rebelled against the 
tasks assigned them. 

Ward Hill made no pretensions to the possession of any 
prophetic foresight, but if he had been so possessed he 
could not have spoken more truly than he did that morn- 
ing in January when he declared to his friend that in the 
recitation he might find the way by which his surplus 
energies were to find relief. 

The class was reading one of the Greek historians, and 
the wide-awake professor had been explaining the charac- 
teristics of some of the dead heroes for which they had 
never received full and due credit in their lifetime. 

“But that is no unusual occurrence,” said the professor. 
“It frequently happens that a true-hearted man must be 
satisfied with the simple doing of duty. The consciousness 
of right may be his and that may be all the visible reward 
he ever receives. One man labors and another man reaps 
the reward. Even our old college is not entirely ignorant 
of the meaning of that expression.” 

As the professor paused a moment and all the class looked 
up in surprise, he continued: “Perhaps I might illustrate 
my words by the relation of this little incident. You may 
know that old Tegrus was founded before the breaking out 
of the American Revolution. Indeed, the doors of the 
college were then closed for a time, as the students were 
for the most part in the American army. Now old Tegrus 
knows she did her duty in those times which tried sorely 
the souls of men, and the consciousness of having done 
her duty and aided in bringing to pass a condition wdiich 
means so much for the liberty of the world perhaps ought 
to make her rest content. Still I have always felt that to 
a certain extent she is robbed of one of her most valued 
if not more valuable trophies. Upon the campus of the 


88 


WARD HILL AT COLI-EQE 


neigli boring college at Crintop there is a small cannon. It 
is an insignificant affair, rusted and weather-stained, and 
yet it was a gun which was handled by the college boys in 
that struggle of our fathers. And the most of the squad 
was composed of the students of old Tegrus.” 

“ Why should it be on the campus of Crintop instead of 
here?” spoke up Jack quickly. 

“That is a question which compels me to follow the ex- 
ample some of you have so frequently set before me,” said 
the professor, smiling at the impulsive lad who had broken 
in abruptly upon him. “ I am afraid 1 must answer, ‘I am 
not prepared.’ ‘ I do not know.’ ” 

“ But if the Tegrus boys manned it I should think it be- 
longed to our college,” protested Jack. 

“ 1 am not inclined to differ from you, though it is hardly 
a matter of sullicient importance to quarrel about. I must 
confess, however, that to me at least the old gun would 
speak a marvelous language if it were planted upon our 
campus. It’s voice would be different from that which the 
buff coats heard, but its presence would bo none the less 
an inspiration. As the cannon was used in a neighboring 
swamp, 1 believe, it gained the sobriqiid of the ‘Bullfrog’ ; 
but it has been long since its croaking voice was lieard. 
All this, however, is a divergence and is not Greek. Ho- 
bart, you may translate, beginning, if you please, at the 
top of the page.” 

A suppressed laugh ran through the class at the sudden 
change in the professor’s manner and the unexpected invi- 
tation for Jack to recite. Perhaps some of the boys 
thought Jack was only trying to lead the professor on to 
talk and so consume the time of the recitation period. 
Some ground was afforded for the opinion as Jack stumbled 
through the lesson, but in reality the fresliman was think- 
ing much more of that cannon the professor had alluded to 
than of the Greek text before him, and as a natural conse- 
quence a divided mind brought forth unsatisfactory results. 


THE BULLFROG^’ 


89 


That same evening when about half of their studying had 
been done, Jack suddenly broke out and said to Ward : “I 
tell you, Ward, there’s no reason in this world for that 
‘Bullfrog’ being left where it is now ! ” 

“Bullfrog? What in the world are you talking about?” 
replied Ward in astonishment, looking up from his Greek 
lexicon and retaining his finger on the page as he glanced 
across their common study table at his friend. 

“ What I say. That ‘ Bullfrog ’ over on the Crintop cam- 
pus.” 

“Oh, do you mean that cannon ‘Petie’ was telling 
about to-day?” 

“What else could 1 mean? It’s a shame it isn’t here 
where it belongs.” 

“So it is, but what are you going to do about it? It’s 
been there a hundred years and it’s too late to disturb it 
now.” 

“Not much, it isn’t ! It’s all the more reason for put- 
ting it where it belongs.” 

“They would have done that years ago if they had 
thought they could.” 

“ Well, because they thought they couldn’t isn’t any rea- 
son for thinking we can’t, is it?” persisted Jack. “I 
never thought very much of tying up your opinions to what 
some one said or thought a hundred years ago. It strikes 
me that these old fellows are to-day just a little bit behind 
the times, to say the least. I’d as soon wear their clothes 
as take all their ideas.” 

“I’m afraid your bump of reverence is not very well de- 
veloped,” Ward said, settling back in his chair and regard- 
ing his friend with a smile. “What do you propose to do 
about it ? Are you, a freshman at Tegrus, going over to 
Crintop to beg them to give up that which ‘ Petie ’ says 
belongs tons?” 

“Nay, verily,” replied Jack decidedly. “It was bad 
enough for them to use us as a mop on the football field 


90 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


without giving them a chance to add insult to injury. No 
sir ! I’m not thinking of any such fool trick as that ! ” 

“ What do you intend to do, then? ” 

“ Listen, Ward, and I’ll tell you. That cannon belongs 
to us. ‘ Petie ’ says so and you and I know it is so. Now 
why should we go over to Crintop and ask for permission 
to take what belongs to us already ? For the life of me I 
can’t see any sense in such a move as that.” 

“Go on,” said Ward quietly, though it was apparent to 
his friend that he had no lack of interest now. 

“Of course there’d be no use in going over there in the 
daytime. They outnumber us five to one, and as they may 
have a mistaken notion that the cannon belongs to them 
just because it’s been on their campus a hundred years 
there might be trouble, you see, over their conscientious 
objections to our actions. Some of the most troublesome 
men in all the world have been those who have been misled 
by their own consciences. So as I don’t want to lead the 
little Crintop lads into any unnecessary deeds of violence, 
the better way is to go over there quietly some night, and 
without making any disturbance, just pick the ‘ Bullfrog ’ 
up and bring him back to the place for which he has been 
pining, lo, these many years.” 

“What would you do ? Put him in your pocket, or would 
you bring him on your shoulders ? ” 

“ Neither, my friend, neither. There must be a number 
of fellows in our class who have college spirit enough to go 
over to Crintop with us and help restore to old Tegrus one 
of her long-lost possessions. Furthermore, now is the very 
best of all times. There’s a moon and it doesn’t rise too 
early. There’s snow on the ground and that will make the 
hauling easy. Besides, Crintop isn’t more than eighteen or 
twenty miles away, is it?” 

“I think not,” said Ward soberly. “About twenty I 
think is what they say.” 

“Very well. What’s to prevent us from hiring a four- 


THE BULLFROG^’ 


91 


horse rig and going over there to-morrow night? We ought 
to go before the snow melts, and a four-horse arrangement 
will enable us to carry a good-sized load of fellows over and 
waste no time either in getting back to Wrinsbuc after 
we’ve loaded up his majesty, the ‘Bullfrog.’ ” 

“ How many fellows do you think ought to go ?” 

“ I should say not over six or eight. We want enough to 
carry the cannon, but not one more. If we get more, the 
scheme will leak out and the whole plan will be spoiled.” 

“That’s right.” 

“And then. Ward, we want every fellow that goes to be 
a freshman. You see, if we can keep it all within our class 
it will bring all the glory to the best set of fellows old Tegrus 
ever had, and it will be something to make every class that 
enters for the next century remember us.” 

“ What will you do with the cannon after you get it over 
here?” 

“ Oh, that’s something to be settled later. The first thing 
to do is to get it where it belongs and that is in Wrins- 
buc. Then we can hide it somewhere until the first 
wind blows over, for there may be a little ruffling of the 
breeze when the Crintop men discover the ‘ Bullfrog ’ has 
come into his own again. We’ll fix up something to rest it 
on for a while and can set it up on the campus some night, 
and in the morning there it will be right where all the col- 
lege can see it. I think the faculty, or students, or alumni, 
or all together, will fix up a good foundation for it. All that 
comes afterward. The main thing is to get the cannon.” 

“ What fellows will you take ? ” 

“ That’s to be considered. Let’s go over the list together.” 

Jack produced the list of his classmates and together the 
two boys began to study it. Ward was as eager and enthu- 
siastic over the project as his room-mate now. It is to be 
feared that the ethics of the proposed reprisal had not been 
very carefully pondered, but neither stopped to consider 
that. Old Tegrus had been for a century deprived of her 


92 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


rightful possessions, and it had remained for the wonderful 
class to which Jack and Ward belonged to restore to her 
her own. 

A half-hour afterward both boys slipped out of Hall 
and together started for the rooms of the classmates whom 
they had decided to invite to join them in their attempt to 
regain the lonely, long-lost, and doubtless long-time home- 
sick gun which their ancestors had manned in those far- 
away days when they too had been freshmen in “young” 
Tegrus. 


CHAPTER XII 


THE EXPEDITION TO CRINTOP 

T he first room to which Ward and Jack went was that 
of two of their classmates, Bartol and Plumer. As 
these freshmen were also fellow-members of the Delta 
Beta fraternity, there was an added reason for confidence 
in them, and as a result of the interview the four boys 
speedily made their way together to Dana’s room. 

He too was as willing to join as his classmates had been, 
and then all five proceeded to the room of Sweet, another 
member of their class. Sweet, however, was more difficult 
to persuade, and his visitors were about to leave him, after 
pledging him to secrecy, when he suddenly changed his 
tone and said : 

“ Well, fellows, I shall go in. I’m a little dubious about 
it though, for I don’t believe the Crintop men are going to 
sit calmly down and let us carry off their old relic. They’ll 
be over here after it pretty soon if the game they put up 
on the football field is anything to judge them by.” 

“ Let them get it if they can,” said Jack boldly. “That’s 
an after consideration, anyway. What we’re after now is to 
get the poor old ‘ Bullfrog ’ and let him croak for the next 
hundred years on the campus here. . Turn about is only 
fair play, the best way you can fix it.” 

“ What time do you intend to start?” inquired Sweet. 
“To-morrow night about nine o’clock. I’m going to 
look out for the team myself. I’ll have four good horses 
and a sleigh that will take us over the snow at a great rate. 
We’ll get in Crintop about half-past eleven. Probably all 
the Crintop men will be in bed by that time. We may 
have a little work to do to free the ‘Bullfrog’ from his 

93 


94 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


chains, for though I haven’t seen the old fellow, I under- 
stand he rests on a little pedestal, and is only held down by 
a chain on each side. We may have to break or cut them.” 

“ How do you intend to do that? ” 

“We’ve got it all fixed. We’ll take some chisels and 
hammers along. I’ll look after that part too. Probably 
we’ll have to put somebody on guard while we’re work- 
ing, but that won’t be very much of a task. You’ll go, 
won’t you. Sweet?” 

“ Yes, I’ll go. When do we start?” 

“I didn’t think it would do to drive through the town 
with that four horse arrangement. It would be too much 
like advertising the whole affair, and whatever we do we 
don’t want to do that. We ought to keep it perfectly quiet 
and never let anybody suspect what we have in mind until 
they wake up some morning and see the old gun pointing 
up at them from the campus. ’ ’ 

“ If you succeed in getting it over here to-morrow night, 
you won’t try to set it up the same night, will you?” 

“Yes, sir ; that’s just what we’ll do. We must fix it all 
up good and straight while we’re at it. I’m going to order 
a wooden frame to be made to-morrow, and have it left in 
my room in Hall. Of course, it’ll only be a light and tem- 
porary affair, but it’ll do for the present. We can handle 
it easily, and can put it out on the campus when we come 
back. If anything should happen that we couldn’t get the 
gun why no one will be the wiser. After we’ve captured 
it, then it’ll be the turn of the college and the alumni to 
look out that it’s properly mounted, you see. Our work 
will be done, anyway.” 

“ When did you say we were to start ? ” 

“Meet in our room at nine o’clock, and then we’ll walk 
up College Avenue and the team will be waiting for us by 
the river.” 

“ Who’s going to be the driver?” 

“I’ve thought about that. At first my opinion was that 


THE EXPEDITION TO CRINTOP 


95 


we’d better attend to that ourselves, but I’ve about made 
up my mind we’d better take a driver along with us. What 
do you think ?” 

“ I think you’d better take a driver. That will leave all 
six of us free to look after the cannon, and it may take a 
good half-dozen to do that properly. Besides, there isn’t 
one of us who could handle four horses on a cold winter 
night.” 

“ Right you are. Well, the thing’s as good as done now. 
Six such fellows as we are can’t fail, and we’ve got right 
and justice and all that sort of thing on our side too. 
Good-bight, Sweet. Don’t fail, for we shall count upon 
you. We’ve just got to have that brawny arm of yours 
along with us, you see.” 

“ I’ll bring it with me,” said Sweet with a laugh, as his 
visitors departed. “I’ll not fail to be on hand at nine 
o’clock.” 

The plotters were particularly rejoiced to have Sweet join 
them, for he was one of the strongest men in his class, and 
it was considered as not improbable that in lifting and car- 
rying the iron cannon his assistance might be required. 

After going over the entire affair once more with their 
companions and providing for all conceivable emergencies, 
Ward and Jack returned to their room and endeavored to 
give themselves to their studies. With Jack this was almost 
impossible, but Ward held himself resolutely to his task, 
and although thoughts of the cannon and the stealthy visit 
to Crintop would at times obtrude themselves, he succeeded 
fairly well in doing his work. 

About half-past ten Jack threw down his books and de- 
clared that he was going to bed. Ward, however, declared 
that he must spend an additional hour and a half upon 
the lessons of the day that would follow the adventure, for 
there would be no opportunity for studying on the follow- 
ing evening. 

“Bother the lessons of that day ! ” said Jack. “ It’ll be 


96 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


time enough to look after them when they come. I’ll take 
my chances on not being called up ! ” 

“I’d rather bother the lessons than have the lessons 
bother me,” replied Ward quietly. “I can’t take any 
chances, Jack. You know I’ve had one experience in 
geting behind in my work before I came up to old Te- 
grus, and I can tell you, it’s all I want. If I once let 
anything break into my work it’s all up with me. I’ve 
just got to keep up with my work whatever happens.” 

“ You’re right. Ward ; I’ll go and bathe my eyes in cold 
water and then come up and keep you company. What 
a fortunate fellow I am in having you for a chum. I’m 
afraid I’d be like Livey, and take the freshman year three 
or four times over if you weren’t here.” 

It was late when at last the boys turned out their lights 
and prepared for bed, but a goodly portion of their work for 
the next two days had been done, and under the feeling of 
security which it gave them sleep came much sooner than 
otherwise it might have done. As it was, on the following 
morning Jack declared himself to be much depressed, as he 
had had some horrible dreams, in which the “Bullfrog” 
had openly rebelled and croaked its alarm to the Crintop 
boys, who had rushed forth to its assistance and soon put 
the invaders to flight. 

“ It would be hard if anything of that kind should hap- 
pen, wouldn’t it. Ward?” said Jack in all seriousness. 

“As hard as it would be unlikely,” said Ward. “The 
Crintop fellows may try to drive us off, but I’m not afraid 
of the old frog doing any croaking.” 

“ It’s a pretty bold piece of work though.” 

“ Do you want to give it up? ” 

“Not much, I don’t,” said Jack quickly. “The old gun 
belongs to us, ‘ Petie ’ says, and there is no reason in the 
world why we shouldn’t take it, is there? ” 

“None, except that I fancy the Crintop fellows may not 
take exactly the same view of it that our good old professor 


THE EXPEDITIOK TO CRINTOP 


97 


of Greek does. You see they’ve had it on their campus so 
long that they may honestly think it belongs there.” 

“They’ll know better after to-night,” said Jack gleefully, 
all his interest in the enterprise having apparently returned 
in full force. “ It’ll be something for the old college never 
to forget, and will make the freshman class the envy of 
every class that’s ever befen in old Tegrus, or ever will 
enter, for that matter. It’s great. Ward, that’s what it is ! 
I don’t see how my massive brain ever contrived to think 
out so marvelous a scheme.” 

Many were the meaning glances exchanged that day be- 
tween the plotting freshmen as they met one another on 
their way to and from the rooms in the recitation buildings, 
but no words were spoken, and the scheme was kept a pro- 
found secret. It was evident that all six of the boys were 
agreed, and that everything relating to the expedition of 
that night was understood. 

Promptly at nine o’clock three of their classmates ap- 
peared in Ward’s room, and a few minutes afterward Sweet 
came. All the boys had brought heavy mufflers and over- 
coats with them, and were prepared for the long, cold ride. 

“Come on, fellows, we’ll be moving up the avenue,” 
said Jack as he drew on his own heavy coat. “We don’t 
want to waste any time on the start.” 

As they entered the hall they met the sophomore, Rus- 
sell, who stopped a moment as he saw them and said sus- 
piciously : “ What are you freshmen up to?” 

“Don’t bother us, Anceps,” replied Jack. “We’ve 
weighty matters to consider, and can’t waste any time on 
benighted sophs.” 

“You’d better take me along for a protector,” said Rus- 
sell. “It’s late for freshmen to be out. You’ll get into 
trouble, I know you will, from the way you’re dressed up. 
I know what you’ve got in your innocent little heads to do.” 

“Good-night, Anceps,” called Jack from the bottom ot 
the stairs. “If you’re so well informed about the doings 

G 


98 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


oi the freshmen, you want to look out. Better men than 
y^ou have been disposed of because they possessed more 
knowledge than their craniums could hold. If you should 
spring a leak you’d have to be looked after.” 

“ You don’t suppose he does know anything of our plans, 
do you?” said Sweet anxiously. 

“ Not a thing,” said Jack. “ The only trouble that may 
come will be from his having met us all together and bun- 
dled up as we are. I think we’d better separate and go up 
the avenue two by two.” 

The suggestion was carried out, and when Ward and 
Jack, who formed the rear guard, arrived at the appointed 
place they found the long sleigh there and their classmates 
snugly ensconced within it. 

It was but the work of a minute for them to clamber in, 
and then Jack gave the word to the driver, who spoke 
to his restive horses, and the long journey was begun. 

The night was clear and starlighted, and the crisp snow 
creaked under the smooth runners of the sleigh. The air 
was bracing, but well wrapped as the boys were, they gave 
little heed to the cold. The very horses seemed to enter 
into the spirit of the affair, and it required all the driver’s 
strength to keep them from running. 

Occasionally the light from the window of some farm- 
house shone out upon the road, but for the most part the 
country people had retired long before this, and it might 
have been better for the sleigh load of boys if they had fol- 
lowed so worthy an example. But the thoughts of that old 
cannon of which Tegrus had been unjustly deprived ban- 
ished all else from their minds for the time, and as they 
sped on mile after mile, their feelings became more and 
more elated. One of the boys broke forth into a college 
song, but he was instantly rebuked by Jack, who was the 
acknowledged leader of the party. Nothing was to be done 
which might in any way inform the people in the farm- 
houses they passed that college boys were out that night. 


THE EXPEDITION TO CRINTOP 


99 


As the time passed the boys became more and more quiet. 
Perhaps the serious nature of their undertaking became 
more apparent as they drew near to the village of Crintop. 
However, if any one was afraid he took good pains to con- 
ceal his fears from his companions, and whatever the feel- 
ings in the heart of each boy may have been, so far as ap- 
pearances went he thought he was the only one to have any 
misgivings. 

“That’s Crintop ahead of us there,” said the driver at 
last. 

The boys looked up quickly at his words, and not far in 
advance of them saw the few twinkling lights that indi- 
cated the position of the old college town. 

“ I think,” said Jack, “ we’d better leave the horses and 
sleigh out by the edge of the town and two of us go up to 
the college grounds and look over the situation.” 

“Do you know just where the cannon is?” inquired 
Sweet. 

“Yes,” said Jack. “It’s right in front of the library 
building. We can find it easily enough. If you fellows 
don’t object, I think Ward and I had better go up alone 
first and then come back and report.” 

Their companions agreed, and then the two boys, first 
placing chisels and hammers in the pockets of their over- 
coats, leaped out of the sleigh and started toward the Crin- 
top campus. 

They saw no one as they walked along the village streets 
and then turned in upon the college grounds. What mag- 
nificent buildings they were, and how many of them too ! 
As Ward looked about him in the clear starlight his first 
feeling was one of depression. How much Crintop had 
and how little was Tegrus in comparison ! Perhaps Jack 
would regret now that he had ever gone to the smaller 
college. 

Only a few lights here and there could be seen in the 
windows. Evidently Crintop was resting in peace all un- 


L.ofC. 


100 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


suspicious of the attack which was about to be made upon 
one of her venerable possessions. And yet it was not hers, 
or at least so Ward and Jack fondly believed, and they were 
only restoring to old Tegrus what for a long time had really 
been hers. 

“ Here we are,” whispered Jack as they stopped near the 
great library building. 

Directly in front of them, mounted upon a stone pedestal, 
was a small iron cannon. A hasty examination confirmed 
Jack’s statement, and both boys then knew that they had 
found the object of their search. 



“They saw no one.” 






■ Z^ 




Page 99 






i 


/t 


4 



$ 


9 


I 





I 




1 










> 


1 


4 




1 

« 

r 





# 


I 




• # 




I 



CHAPTER XIII 


ON THE CRINTOP CAMPUS 

T he two boys stopped for a moment and if each had 
permitted the other to know what his true feelings 
were, perhaps the escapade would have ended there 
and then ; but as neither was aware of his companion’ 
alarm both remained firm. 

Meanwhile the old cannon stood silent before them, al- 
most appealing for aid, as they fondly thought, and soon 
Jack, who was the first to recover from his momentary 
fear, turned and whispered to Ward : 

“Let’s cut the chains before we go back and report. 
We’re here and all alone, as far as I can see, and we might 
as well go ahead.” 

“All right,” replied Ward, “though it might be better 
to have a watch stationed ; we may be interrupted in our 
work. Still, we can try it if you want to.” 

Instantly the boys drew forth their hammers and chisels 
from their pockets and began to cut. The chains were not 
heavy, and had been so long left unmolested that they were 
covered with rust. As the sharp strokes of the hammers 
rang out in the frosty air the boys frequently paused, fear- 
ful that the sounds w^ould alarm some of the sleeping Crin- 
top students. But they were not interrupted and pro- 
ceeded rapidly with their task. 

It was slow work, however, and the hands of the work- 
men were soon numb with cold. The excitement, the fear 
of detection, and the eager desire to complete the task, 
provided the necessary stimulus and soon fifteen minutes 
had passed. The stars overhead seemed to wink and twinkle 
as if they too understood what the Tegrus boys were try- 

101 


102 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


ing to do. The tall leafless trees upon the campus occasion- 
ally sighed as if they sympathized with old Crintop in her 
prospective loss. But pausing only occasionally to warm 
their hands and peer carefully about them for the appear- 
ance of an enemy, Ward and Jack worked steadily on. 

“Hold on, Ward, what’s that?” said Jack excitedly, in 
a low whisper. 

As both stood erect and listened, through the frosty air 
came the sounds of a college song. Plainly a number were 
singing, and were approaching the college buildings. 

“What shall we do. Ward?” said Jack quickly, for 
while he was the first to propose a plan, he was accustomed 
to look to his room-mate for direction when trouble or per- 
plexity arose. 

“Put your tools in your pocket,” replied Ward hastily, 
“ and we’ll start toward one of the college buildings. The 
Crintop fellows will think we are some of their own men 
out late like themselves.” 

Ward’s suggestion was acted upon instantly, and striving 
to appear indifferent and as if they were only returning to 
their rooms, they both walked along the path which led 
to one of the largest dormitories. 

Whether it was because they had been deceived in the 
direction from which the sounds of the singers had seemed 
to come, or that another crowd of noisy collegians met 
them, they never knew ; but as they turned the corner of 
the building they found themselves face to face with a band 
of twenty Crintop men. 

Dropping their heads and hardly daring to look before 
them, the two intruders stepped out of the path to permit 
the others to pass them, but to their consternation they 
discovered that they were not to be let off so easily. 

“Here you!” called one of the party, “who are you? 
What are you doing out here at this time of night?” 

“ We’re Ward and Johns,” replied Jack meekly. 

‘ ‘ What are you ? Freshmen ? ’ ’ 


ON THE CRINTOP CAMPUS 


103 


“ Yes.” 

“Don’t you know freshmen are not allowed to be out as 
late as this ? Come, now ! give an account of yourselves. 
Where do you room ? ” 

“In the dormitories,” replied Jack, after hesitating. 

“ Glad to hear it ! glad to hear it ! Which dormitory are 
you in, freshmen? ” 

“ I can’t tell you.” 

Jack spoke truly, more truly than he knew, for not only 
was he in ignorance of the names of the Crintop buildings, 
but he decided it was impossible for him to mention the 
name of Hall under the circumstances. 

“Don’t know wdiich dormitory you are in, freshmen? 
That’s a good one. You’ll lead your class, you will. All 
right ! You needn’t tell us the name, for I see you aren’t 
as green as you look. Just take us up to your room now. 
That’s all we want.” 

For a moment both Jack and Ward thought they had 
made matters worse and they were on the point of darting 
from their companions and putting all their hopes in flight, 
desperate as that venture might be. 

Their fears were relieved however, when one of the com- 
pany said to the spokesman : “ Oh, hold on, Tom ! You’ve 
frightened the poor freshmen out of their seven senses. 
They couldn’t give you their own names now if you asked 
them. Let’s make them give a cheer for the sophomore 
class in old Crintop and let them go for to-night. We’ll re- 
member their names and look after them later.” 

“All right,” replied the one who had been the spokes- 
man. “Now then, freshmen,” he added, turning to Ward 
and Jack, “you know that the sophomore class is the best 
class in old Crintop, don’t you? Speak up now and don’t 
be bashful ! ” 

“We haven’t been here very long and aren’t acquainted 
with very many of the students yet,” replied Jack, trying 
to imitate the appearance of a timid freshman. 


104 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


His reply evidently delighted his hearers, and shouts of 
laughter greeted his response. 

“ Well then, freshmen, give the class you’ll soon know 
more about a good rousing cheer, will you ? Now then ! 
One, two, three ! ” 

Ward and Jack obediently complied and gave the desired 
cheers for the most remarkable class ever assembled within 
the venerable walls of old Crintop. At least their com- 
panions so declared it to be, and at that moment the two 
trembling Tegrus freshmen were not inclined to waste any 
time in disputing the statement. 

“Very good, freshmen. Now once more. Don’t be 
afraid. Let your voices out ! Make the welkin ring, so to 
speak ! ” 

Again Ward and Jack gave the desired cheers. 

“ Oh, come on, Tom, it’s too cold to be standing here lis- 
tening to freshmen.” 

“ Wait till they sing us a song. Now, freshmen, sing us 
‘In Praise of Old Crintop.’ You know that, don’t you, if 
you have forgotten the place where you live.” 

“ Oh, bother ‘In Praise of Old Crintop ! ’ You can stay 
here and listen to freshmen yelpings if you want to, but 
I’m going to get in out of the cold.” 

To the inexpressible delight of Ward and Jack the com- 
pany all seemed to agree with the sentiments of the last 
speaker, and after bestowing a few parting words of warn- 
ing and advice upon the belated freshmen, as they all sup- 
posed them to be, the band departed, singing the song 
themselves which they had demanded of the Tegrus boys. 

“That was a close call,” whispered Jack with a sigh of 
relief, as he saw the Crintop sophomores enter the dormi- 
tory. “ I didn’t know a word of that song.” 

“That wouldn’t have made a bit of difference. You’d 
have sung it just as well as you would if you had known 
every word. Come on, now ; we must not stay here and 
wait for any more sophomores to come.” 


ON THE CRINTOP CAMPUS 


105 


“ Where, Ward? We can’t go back to the cannon yet.” 

“We don’t want to. We’ll go back where we left the 
fellows and get them to come and stand guard.” 

In a few moments they returned to the place where they 
had left their companions. The boys were walking up and 
down the lonely street striving to keep warm in the winter 
night. The driver had covered his horses with double 
blankets and was as eager as the boys when Jack and Ward 
joined them to learn of the result of their efforts. 

Their report was given in a few words, and then, at their 
request, the other four boys returned with them, and taking 
their places at various stations on the grounds, walked slowly 
back and forth, while Ward and Jack hastily resumed their 
interrupted labors upon the chains which bound the old 
cannon to its pedestal. Several times they paused in their 
task, thinking that they had been discovered, but each 
alarm proved to be false, and after a brief time the chains 
fell apart and they knew the first of their efforts was com- 
pleted. 

Quickly summoning their companions, they adjusted the 
ropes, and were delighted to find that the cannon was even 
lighter than they had thought and that they could easily 
lift it. It was decided not to drag it over the snow, at least 
while they were on the college grounds, for fear that its 
trail might reveal the way, and perhaps the method of its 
departure from the place where it had rested for so long a 
time ; but as soon as the panting boys had brought their 
burden out into the street, they all grasped the ropes and 
dragged it hastily over the road. 

In a brief time they came to the place where the sleigh 
was waiting, and then lifting the cannon into the box, 
they covered it over with straw and hastily took their places. 
The driver meanwhile had not been idle, and as soon as he 
received the word that all things were ready, he spoke to 
his horses and the long ride back to Wrinsbuc began. 

Thus far they had been successful, and forgetting their 


106 


WARD HILL. AT COLLEGE 


weariness, with the passing of the immediate peril and ex- 
citement, the boys gave themselves up to the thoughts ol 
what would occur on the morrow when the students of old 
Tegrus should discover the presence of the venerable relic 
on their own campus, the place where it had belonged for a 
hundred years past. 

“ I’m not thinking so much about what the Tegrus fellows 
will be saying as I am what will take place in Crintop when 
they find out the old gun has gone to its rightful owners. 
Bah ! I’d like to give another cheer for those sophomores ! 
Just think of it, fellows, actually cheering for a parcel ol 
noisy Crintop sophomores ! I’ll have to use soap and water 
for a month or my mouth will hold the bitter taste of it,” 
said Hobart. 

• “ I wouldn’t have cheered for them,” said Sweet. 

“Oh, yes, you would, my little lad,” replied Jack. 
“You’d have even sung ‘In Praise of Old Crintop’ just as 
we were about to do. My friend Ward here was kind 
enough to inform me that it wouldn’t have made any differ- 
ence in my singing whether I knew the song or not. But 
that’s a libel.” 

“So it is. Jack,” said Bartol, with a hearty laugh. 
“Even the Tegrus sophs enjoy your songs. One of them 
who takes his meals where I do could hardly keep back the 
tears when he was telling us at the table about the way you 
sang for them.” 

“ Who was that sophomore?” said Jack soberly. 

“Russell.” 

“Ah, well would it have been for the gentle Anceps if 
he had never been born ! But then he’s no judge of music. 
I don’t believe he’d even know the ‘ Bullfrog’s’ voice if he 
heard it. T say, fellows, let’s let the ‘ frog ’ croak once after 
we’ve got him set up on the campus. What do you say ? ” 

“So say we all of us,” replied Bartol. “I’ll go over to 
my room and get a little charge of powder I have there and 
come over and give it to the gun.” 


107 


ON THE CRINTOP CAMPUS 

All eagerness now, the boys did not enjoy the remainder 
of the long ride. The stars threw their sparkles down upon 
them in vain, for not one of the band gave them the slight- 
est heed. The creaking runners, the fast-flying horses, ap- 
parently as eager as the students to return to Wrinsbuc, 
were all ignored, and when an hour afterward they entered 
College Avenue, the boys decided to trust to not being dis- 
covered and drive up in front of the college chapel where 
the cannon was to be planted. 

The horses were walking as the sleigh turned in at the 
college gate, and the boys carefully watched the dark build- 
ings, but not a light was to be seen in any window, and 
soon the driver stopped as they came in front of the 
chapel. 

The boys carefully lifted out the cannon, and after the 
sleigh had departed. Jack and Bartol left their companions 
on guard and went swiftly to their rooms, the one to get 
the wooden frame which was to serve as a temporary pedes- 
tal, and the other for the powder which was to enable the 
“Bullfrog” to utter its first croak as a sign of rejoicing in 
being restored to its rightful position on the campus of old 
Tegrus. 

Both boys soon returned, and then the cannon was lifted 
upon the framework and placed in the desired position. 
The powder which Bartol provided was poured into the 
muzzle, and after ramming home a sufficient amount of stiff 
paper to serve as wadding, and a few other necessary details 
were looked to, Bartol produced a long fuse. 

“That will take ten minutes to burn and give us time to 
get back to our rooms,” he said, “before the gun goes off. 
I hope it’ll work.” 

The fuse was then lighted, and like a band of imps, per- 
haps more like them than any one of them realized at the 
time, all of the boys turned and were soon hastening to 
their rooms. 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE EXCITEMENT IN OLD TEGRUS 

W ARD and Jack ran silently through the hall and care- 
fully closed the door after they had entered their 
room. Then trembling in their excitement, they 
took their stand by the window, and looking out over the 
campus, waited for the report which the old cannon was to 
make. The campus before them was flooded with moon- 
light and was almost as light as day. The leafless trees 
stood out in the shining radiance, and the college buildings, 
dark and grim, were like sentinels. The “Bullfrog,” for 
whose possession they had labored so hard that night, 
could be distinctly seen, and there was a feeling of deep 
satisfaction in the hearts of the freshmen, who fondly 
hoped that the rightful place for the old Revolutionary 
relic at last had been found. 

The minutes slowly passed, but the stillness of the winter 
night was not broken in upon. At last, disappointed and 
unable to bear the suspense any longer in silence. Jack said : 

“The thing isn’t going off. Ward. We sha’n’t hear any 
report to-night.” 

“ Perhaps the fuse takes more time than we thought,” 
replied Ward. “Wait a minute; it’s too soon to give up 
yet.” 

The boys waited, but the silence still was unbroken. The 
tall trees swayed in the light wind, the crisp snow sparkled 
in the starlight, and the great buildings were sombre and 
silent ; but still the longed-for report was not heard. 
Twenty minutes had now passed since the plotters had re- 
turned to their room, and they could no longer doubt that 
the cannon was not to be discharged. 

108 


THE EXCITEMENT IN OLD TEGRUS 109 

‘'I’m going out to light the fuse again,” said Jack at 
last. “ It’s too bad after all our trouble to have the frog go 
back on us like that.” 

“No, don’t go out again,” replied Ward quickly. 
“We’ve done enough for one time, and if we’re going to 
get any sleep to-night we’ve got to turn in now. Let it go. 
The cannon’s here and that’s enough.” 

“All right,” said Jack, unable to repress his feeling of 
disappointment. “There’ll be time enough to hear it speak 
its piece, I suppose. Still, I should have been glad to hear 
the old gun, for it would have been a fitting climax to the 
distinguished labors of the night. I wonder what those 
Crintop sophs are thinking of now ? ” 

“I don’t know ; but I’m pretty well informed as to the 
thoughts and feelings of a couple of the Tegrus freshmen. 
I’m tired and sleepy, and am going to bed. The morrow 
will take care of the things of the morrow, I think.” 

The light was quickly extinguished, and soon the two 
Tegrus freshmen were sleeping as soundly as if capturing 
cannon on the Crintop campus was a matter of every-day 
occurrence. 

It was broad daylight when they awoke on the following 
morning, and the first impulse of each boy was to leap out 
of bed and see if the old cannon was still in its place. The 
gun was still where they had left it, and then the freshmen 
hastily dressed and started for their boarding place. 

“You’re late, fellows,” called Bartol as he met them on 
the way. “Everybody’s had breakfast. Hurry up and 
come back to the chapel. There’ll be something to see 
this morning, unless I’m greatly mistaken.” 

Ward and Jack quickened their pace, and ran all the way 
to Mrs. Platte’s, where they were mildly scolded for their 
tardiness, but nevertheless were well looked to by their 
kind-hearted hostess. 

When they departed from her house the chapel bell was 
ringing, and delaying in Hall only long enough to seize their 


110 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


books, they ran swiftly out of the building and started 
across the campus. 

As they approached the chapel a crowd of students assem- 
bled about the place where the cannon had been deposited, 
at once proclaimed the fact that something out of the usual 
order was occurring, and glancing meaningly at each 
other, they both increased their speed and soon joined 
the assembly. 

“What’s all the excitement?” asked Jack of Oliver as 
he and Ward approached. 

“Look there! You can see for yourselves,” replied the 
senior, pointing as he spoke toward the cannon. 

“What is it? I don’t see anything to get so excited 
about,” replied Jack demurely. “It’s only an old rusty 
cannon, as far as I can see. What is there so very remark- 
able about that?” 

“ Why, freshman, don’t you know? Everyone thinks 
it’s the gun which was over on the Crintop campus. There’s 
been a tradition that by rights it belonged to old Tegrus, 
and my candid opinion is that some of our fellows have 
gone over there and proceeded to use mm et manus.” 

“You don’t mean it!” exclaimed Jack in apparent 
astonishment. “ I don’t know anything about your vim et 
manus, as you call it ; but if the old gun belongs to Tegrus 
then I’m glad she’s got it. Aren’t you? ” 

“Yes,” replied the senior dubiously ; “ but it’s aquestion 
how long it will stay here.” 

Jack and Ward waited for no further words, but pushed 
their way into the crowd, and soon were standing near the 
cannon. Looking up they saw Bartol and Plumer near 
them, and a meaning glance passed between them ; a glance, 
as Ward thought, intercepted by Russell, the sophomore, 
whom he perceived to be regarding them intently. 

But there was no time for delays and explanations now. 
The crowd of noisy college boys were pushing one another 
in their desire to obtain a glimpse of the cause of all the ex- 


THE EXCITEMENT IN OLD TEGRUS 111 


citement. Laughter and shouts continually arose from the 
assembly, and soon the conclusion at which Oliver had ar- 
rived, that the cannon had been brought from Crintop, was 
accepted by all. Some of the students declared they recog- 
nized the venerable relic, and had frequently seen it upon 
the campus of the neighboring college. 

The chapel bell was now giving out the sharp, short 
strokes, indicating that the last call for attendance was 
about to be made. With a shout and a cheer, in which all 
the students joined, the assembly broke up, and the boys 
made a rush for the chapel door, and in noisy confusion 
took their seats. 

The good old president was to conduct the services that 
morning, and he looked at the entering students with mild 
reproof ; but he said nothing concerning the unusual delay, 
and soon rose to announce a hymn. 

As the boys 'took their books. Ward saw that Bartol was 
regarding him with a peculiar look, but unable to understand 
what meaning it was intended to convey, he found the 
hymn, and then rose with his companions to join in the 
singing. 

The first stanza had not been completed when suddenly 
there was a loud report heard, as if it were just outside 
the chapel. 

Instantly the singing stopped, and for a moment the 
students looked at one another as if they could not under- 
stand what had occurred. Then it seemed to dawn upon 
them all at once that the cannon in which they had been so 
much interested had been discharged. 

Again Ward saw the peculiar smile upon Bartol’ s face, 
and turning to Jack, he whispered : “ Bartol has finished it 
this time. He’s lighted the fuse again.” 

Jack’s only reply was an expressive shrug of his shoulders. 
The song was then finished, although the volume of sound 
seemed to be remarkably scant, and the further exercises 
of the morning were conducted by the president, who made 


112 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


no reference, however, to the interruption which had just 
occurred. 

Still there was evident a restlessness and uneasiness 
throughout the college body, and no sooner had the final 
words of the president been pronounced than with a wild 
rush the boys all made for the door. 

As they came out upon the campus a cloud of smoke 
could still be seen, but the venerable cannon was standing 
just as they had left it a few moments before, and appar- 
ently unconscious that anything unusual had taken place. 

All through the day the excitement among the Tegrus 
students continued, and many were the conferences held. 
Whenever and wherever a few of the boys met, the cannon 
immediately became the subject of conversation, and many 
were the conjectures as to the means by which it had been 
transported, and who were the students engaged in the 
adventure. 

No one had yet suspected the true instigators, or at least 
so Ward and his room-mate thought, although the former 
was not altogether satisfied that Russell was without sus- 
picions. 

These were confirmed when early that evening the sopho- 
more entered their room, and ignoring the presence of a 
half-dozen freshmen, who had assembled there and w^ere 
eagerly conversing upon the exciting events of the day, he 
drew from his pocket two papers, and holding them up 
before him, said : 

“ Have you seen the latest?” 

Instantly all in the room were attentive, and when he 
perceived that he had produced the desired effect Russell 
continued : “ Here’s the Rontent Evening News, and it’s got 
a column on the affair. Shall I read it to you ? ” 

Rontent was a neighboring city, and the Evening News 
was one of its most sensational papers, and famous for the 
glaring way in which it served up for its readers even the 
mildest events of the day. 


THE EXCITEMENT IN OLD TEGRUS 113 


Russell’s words were sufficient to call forth an eager re- 
quest from all in the room for him to read. Accordingly, 
after displaying the striking headlines with which the nar- 
rative was introduced, he read the sensational report from 
Crintop of the disappearance of the old cannon from its 
long resting place on the campus, and the indignation which 
was felt by all the college at the outrage. Apparently, 
however, it was regarded as only a “freshman trick,” and 
there was not the slightest suspicion that any one not con- 
nected with Crintop had been engaged in the affair. 

The reading was greeted by shouts and derisive remarks 
from the assembled freshmen, but Russell speedily inter- 
rupted them by saying : 

“ Hold on, freshmen ! I’m not done with this yet. I’ve 
got an early copy of this evening’s Wrinsbuc Journal, and 
that gives another version. If you’ll keep still I’ll read 
that too.” 

Order was at once restored, and then Russell read the 
account which the local paper gave. In this the suspicion 
which the boys felt that the cannon had been taken from 
the Crintop campus was stated as a fact. Then followed 
some glowing declarations that the weapon really belonged 
to the local college and ought years before to have been 
placed in its proper position on the Tegrus campus. 
“ ‘Tegrus men had dragged it over the bloody sands in that 
most illustrious period of our great nation’s history ; Tegrus 
men had rammed home the balls which wrought immeas- 
urable destruction upon the arrogant foes of our then infant 
land ; Tegrus blood had stained the iron with its own crim- 
son hues, and for our own part we rejoice that instead of 
the fathers have sprung up the sons as bold of countenance, 
as brave of heart, as unyielding, in their loyalty as ever 
were those warriors, who, clad in buff and blue, dared to face 
the scarlet-clad hirelings of the recreant king and drive the 
minions of a foreign despot forever from the shores of the 
land of the free and the home of the brave.’ ” 

H 


114 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


For a moment Russell was prevented from reading more 
by the tumultuous shouts of the assembled freshmen. 

“Don’t be in a hurry, you verdant freshmen,” said Rus- 
sell. “What I’ve been reading is only the gush of the 
Wrinsbuc Journal. I imagine the faculty may take a little 
different view of the affair.” 

“They can’t,” said Jack eagerly. “The cannon belongs 
here, and now that it’s where it belongs, they ought to 
be as glad as we are — I mean the whole college is.” 

“That’s only a freshman opinion and isn’t worth much. 
Clear out, you ! ” he added turning to the assembly. “ I’ve 
important business to talk over with Hill and Hobart. 
Come ! Make yourselves scarce ! ” 

There w^ere murmurs of dissent, but soon the visitors de- 
parted. As soon as they were gone Russell turned to the 
two boys and said : 

“Now, you fellows, speak up. You’re in this thing, I 
know you are. What do you intend to do? ” 

Ward and Jack glanced foolishly at each other, but as 
neither made any reply, Russell continued : 

“I sha’n’t give it away, but you’re not the only ones 
concerned now. The whole college is mixed up in it, and 
we’ve just got to see it through, for I tell you the end hasn’t 
come yet by any manner of means.” 

“ What makes you think w^e had anything to do with it ? ” 
inquired Jack. 

“You can’t answer my question by asking another. It 
doesn’t make any difference how I know. It’s enough that 
I do know. I don’t think any one else in Tegrus suspects 
though,” he added confidentially, and in a lower tone of 
voice. “ AVe’ve just got to plan now to hold on to the gun, 
for I think the faculty and the Crintop men will speak out 
pretty soon. Now, wdiat do you intend to do?” 

“I don’t intend to let any sophomore in old Tegrus pump 
me,” replied Jack. “If you were only half as well in- 
formed about what you don’t know as you think you are 


THE EXCITEMENT IN OLD TEGRUS 115 


al)Out what you do know, you’d be called to a chair in 
Tegrus to-morrow. No, sir ! Not much ! If I knew any- 
thing about the gun, I think I’d know enough not to let it 
out.” 

“Good-night, then, freshmen,” said Russell good-na- 
turedly, as he took his hat and speedily departed from 
the room. 


CHAPTER XV 


THE WATCH IN THE NIGHT 

O N the following day the excitement among the Tegrus 
students did not diminish, although their ardor was 
somewhat dampened by the remarks of the president 
in the chapel. After acknowledging the fact that, as far as 
tradition and common report were concerned, the relic of 
the Revolution by right belonged to Tegrus, he said : 

“But the manner in which it was restored is one of 
which I cannot approve. For many years this old cannon 
has had its resting-place upon the campus of our neighbor- 
ing college. Many associations have clustered about it, 
and doubtless to the most of the Crintop students the ques- 
tion of the right of possession has never presented itself. 
Of course I do not know the exact manner in which it was 
transferred to our own campus, nor do I care to learn all 
the details ; but of this one thing you may well be assured, 
young gentlemen, and that is, that never yet did one wrong 
right another. If there was the desire in your hearts to 
possess the old relic, there were other ways by which the 
result might have been brought to pass. As it now stands, 
I have a communication from the Crintop faculty, in which 
they express the regret of their entire college at what has 
occurred and also express the hope that justice will be done 
and proper means employed to set the matter right. I 
need not assure you that justice will be done, and that 
Tegrus would rather suffer a wrong than inflict one. That 
does not mean that we shall meekly surrender our rights ; 
but that, although the matter now becomes one of college 
diplomacy, if I may be permitted to use the expression, it 
does mean that we shall not countenance any theft, even of 
116 


THE WATCH IN THE NIGHT 


117 


those things which we perhaps naturally regard as our own 
possessions. I very much fear that the misguided zeal of 
those students who, without waiting for the proper course 
of entering into negotiations with Crintop and a careful 
consideration of all the elements of the case, have been led 
into doing something of which I am sure the sentiment of 
the entire student body cannot approve, will react upon 
themselves.” 

The president concluded his remarks and the students 
filed out of the chapel, but it was evident that the excite- 
ment had not abated one whit. It was the subject of con- 
versation whenever a few met together and as between the 
recitation hours there were many of these groups to be seen, 
it was quite evident that the old cannon was receiving its 
full share of attention. Even in the classrooms the sub- 
ject was not forgotten, and as it was clear that not all of 
the professors shared the sentiments of the venerable presi- 
dent, the natural consequence was that the boys were not 
disposed to agree wfith his view of the matter. 

The feelings of those freshmen who knew more than they 
felt at liberty to tell concerning the exciting event can well 
be imagined. Russell, whenever he met them, and some- 
how it seemed to them as if he were everywhere at the same 
time that day, gave them a meaning look which did not 
tend to put them at their ease. However, the day at length 
passed and Ward and Jack were alone in their room for a 
few minutes after they had returned from their boarding- 
place. Both were troubled more than either cared to ex- 
press, and much of the glamour of the escapade had de- 
parted. 

“I’ll tell you what. Jack,” said Ward breaking in on the 
awkward silence, “I never thought of the thing as the 
president put it. He called it a ‘theft.’ ” 

“ It’s no theft, is it, to take what already belongs to you? 
I’m not bothered by that.” 

“ What are you afraid of then ? ” 


118 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“I don’t know what the end’s going to be. I don’t be^ 
lieve there are half a dozen fellows in Tegrus who aren’t 
glad the old gun is here. It’s where it ought to be.” 

“ What do you mean by the ‘ end ’ ? ” 

“ Oh, nothing. Only I’m half afraid of that sophomore 
Anceps. It isn’t all talk on his part when he says he knows 
who stole— I mean who brought the old gun over here. 
There’s no knowing what a soph will do. He’s jealous of 
the class, I think. I wish I could tell just what was best to 
be done, but I can’t.” 

“Let’s go over and talk with Oliver and Drake about it.” 

“That’s a good suggestion. Come on, we’ll go right 
away.” 

The two boys speedily made their way to the Delta Beta 
house, but they were so unfortunate as to find only Oliver 
there. If Drake had been there, the result of the conver- 
sation might have been somewhat different, for he was a 
much more serious-minded young fellow than his class- 
mate, and doubtless his words would have provided a dif- 
ferent solution of the troublesome problem from that which 
Oliver offered. 

When the two anxious freshmen entered the house they 
found Oliver sitting in the parlor, and at once approaching 
and acknowledging his salutation, Jack said : “ Come up to 
your room, will you, Oliver? We want to talk to you 
about something important.” 

“What have you freshmen been up to now?” inquired 
the senior as he rose and led the way to his room. “You 
haven’t had a ‘ warning ’ have you ? ” 

“No; we’re all right in our class work,” replied Jack. 
“It’s worse than that.” 

Perceiving that the boys were really troubled, Oliver be- 
came silent and as soon as all three were in his room he 
closed and bolted the door and then turning to his visitors, 
said: “Now speak your piece, freshmen. What is it on 
your mind?” 


THE WATCH IN THE NIGHT 


119 


Thus bidden, Jack related the story of the entire affair. 
He told how the project had first entered his mind 
when “Petie ” had referred to the cannon as virtually be- 
longing to Tegrus. Then he gave a detailed description of 
the plan they had formed and how it had been carried out. 
The only thing he kept back was the names of the other 
freshmen who had joined them, simply declaring that all 
who had shared in it had been members of his own class. 

Oliver listened attentively and without interruption till 
Jack had finished his story and then said slowly : “Then 
you were the guilty ones, were you? Well, old Tegrus has 
a fine lot of infants on her hands this year, I must say.” 

“We didn’t think of it in the light in which the presi- 
dent seemed to regard it this morning,” said Ward quickly, 
misunderstanding the attitude of Oliver. 

“Very likely not,” replied the senior dryly. “It fre- 
quently happens that the views of the president or the 
faculty do slightly differ from those of the entering class, 
and even from those of the upper classmen, for the matter 
of that. We had a fellow here last year named Cole. He 
was one of the most brilliant fellows that ever entered the 
college, but he was a happy-go-lucky sort of a chap, and it 
never seemed to enter his liead that any one ever came to 
college to study. Well, he neglected his work and got into 
a number of scrapes, and finally, after several warnings, 
the president sent him home. But how do you suppose 
Cole took it ? Why he just sat down and wrote his father 
a letter stating that he and the president never seemed to 
agree on anything. Their judgments never coincided, in 
fact, and as the president was settled here and Wrinsbuc 
had been for many years the home of his family, he thought 
that he could leave more easily than the president could, so 
he had decided for the sake of peace and for the good of 
the college to go and leave the president here.” 

“ What did his father say to that?” 

“I never knew all he said or thought, for Cole didn’t 


120 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


tell. But I do know that Mr. Cole was all cut up about it 
and took the disgrace very keenly. You know expulsion 
from college is a mighty serious affair.” 

“Do you think they’ll expel us?” said Ward quickly. 

“ No,” and Oliver laughed. “ They won’t expel you ; at 
least they won’t if they never find out who took the cannon, 
and even if they do find out I don’t believe they’d do that. 
Such things leak out though, sometimes. I hope all of the 
fellows who are in it know enough to keep their own coun- 
sel.” 

“ All of the class do,” said Jack eagerly. “But I’ve a 
dim suspicion that the sophomore Anceps knows we were 
mixed up in the affair, though for the life of me I can’t 
imagine how he found out anything about it.” 

“That’s not so promising, if Anceps really does know ; 
but I’ve an idea he’s only guessing. Even if he does know. 
I’ll look after him. Now the thing you’ve got to consider 
first of all is what’s to be done.” 

“That’s the very reason why we came over to talk with 
you,” said Ward. 

“ My impression is that it won’t be regarded as a very 
serious affair, if it is found out, and I have serious doubts 
about the faculty ever learning just who did it, or saying 
anything about it even then. It was a bold thing for fresh- 
men to do. Nothing like it has ever happened before to be 
recorded in college reminiscences.” 

“But what shall we do?” persisted Ward, who was sadly 
troubled. 

“Do? Why as long as you’re in it, as you are, you’ve 
got to go on to the end. The college will stand by you to a 
man. That cannon belongs here, and ought to have been 
given up years ago. There’s one thing you haven’t thought 
of, though.” 

“ What’s that ? ” said Jack. 

“Those Crintop chaps won’t let the old gun rest in peace 
where it is ; you may stake your boots on that.” 


THE WATCH IN THE NIGHT 


121 


“What’ll they do?” 

“What they’ll do, and what they’ll try to do, are two 
different things entirely. What they’ll try to do is to get 
the ‘Bullfrog’ back again where they think he belongs.” 

“Do you think they’ll come and take him?” inquired 
Jack eagerly. 

“That’s what they’ll try to do. There’s no doubt about 
that. Now, for the honor of old Tegrus, we’ve just got to keep 
the gun where it is. It’s passed out of the hands of you fresh- 
men alone now, and every fellow in college is concerned in 
it. The gun’s got to be fastened so securely that it simply 
can’t be taken away. When the pedestal’s made, that can 
be fixed ; but just at present, before that can be done, the 
greatest danger is that they’ll come over and get him.” 

“They’ll be likely to do that pretty soon too, won’t 
they?” inquired Ward. 

“Correct, freshman. My opinion is that somebody will 
be over here to-night.” 

“But the president said in chapel this morning that the 
Crintop faculty had written about it, and that now it was a 
matter of college diplomacy.” 

“That’s his opinion ; but I’ve an idea that the Crintop 
fellows won’t wait for any ‘diplomacy.’ They’ll think the 
gun belongs to them, and the only thing for them to do is 
to come over here after it.” 

“They outnumber us four or five to one,” said Jack. 

“ Oh, they won’t send the w^hole college over here in 
sleighs on a winter night. That wasn’t the way you did, 
was it? No, sir ; they’ll get up a party, in my opinion, and 
come over here perhaps to-night, and try to do just what 
you did over there.” 

“ We can prevent that,” replied Jack with a decided nod 
of his head. 

“There’s only one way in which it can be done. Some- 
body ’ll have to keep watch to-night. My judgment is any- 
way that the cannon had best be hidden away till after the 


122 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


excitement dies out, and then it can be looked after all 
right. If it can be kept till the summer vacation, for ex- 
ample, there’ll be no difficulty then in fixing it up. But 
to-night’s the great time.” 

“We’ll fix that then,” said Jack excitedly. “Bart — 
I mean the fellows who went with us will agree to stay on 
guard, I know. We can cut the night up into six watches, 
and that won’t be very long for each fellow.” 

“No, that’s true; but where will you station them?” 
said the senior. “It’s cold, and you can’t leave them out 
on the campus. They’d freeze.” 

“They won’t have to be on the campus,” said Jack. 
“They can come up in our room. We sha’n’t have to keep 
guard only from eleven until five. They won’t do anything 
unless it’s in that time. Let’s see, that’ll be six hours, 
just one hour for each fellow. We’ll fix that all right, Oliver. 
Suppose we discover the Crintop chaps trying to take the 
gun away, what shall we do?” 

“Have some horns with you, and call out the college. 
Every fellow ’ll heed the warning and turn out. But you’d 
better get a couple of chains and fasten the gun to the 
trees some time this evening. That’ll be something of a 
protection, anyway.” 

The boys at once departed. Jack being all eagerness 
now, and even Ward’s scruples were somewhat quieted by 
the words of the senior, whom he regarded with so much 
respect. It was a busy evening for Jack, who took upon 
himself the supervision of the affair. The boys who had 
gone to Crintop with him readily consented to take their 
turns in keeping watch. Jack purchased two heavy chains 
with padlocks and late in the evening securely fastened the 
cannon to two of the adjoining trees. 

About half-past ten o’clock the boys assembled in the 
room of Ward and Jack, and after arranging for the hour 
in which each was to take his stand by the window, pre- 
pared to pass the night there. 


THE WATCH IN THE NIGHT 


123 


Ward’s time was tp be from twelve o’clock to one, and 
Jack’s from one to two, as these were thought to be the 
critical hours. Each boy was to summon his successor and 
then join his sleeping comrades. 

Ward was called when his hour arrived but no one was 
seen on the campus. At one o’clock he summoned Jack, 
who was sleeping soundly. It required several severe shak- 
ings to rouse the dormant freshman, but at last he was 
awake and took his seat by the window, and Ward threw 
himself heavily upon the bed. 

The night was clear and starlit. The campus was cov- 
ered with snow, and the view across it was not obstructed 
except by the leafless silent trees. The old cannon could 
be distinctly seen, but it was resting in its place with a 
calmness Jack was far from sharing. 

For a time Jack steadily observed the moonlight scene 
before him. Monotonously silent, at last the trees seemed 
to nod together and assume fantastic shapes in the moon- 
light. Jack flrmly declared that he had not closed his eyes, 
but suddenly standing erect he peered out again upon the 
campus. 

Startled by what he saw, or rather by what he did not 
see, he rubbed his eyes in amazement and again looked out. 
There was no disguising the consternation of the lad now, 
for the old cannon was not anywhere to be seen. 


CHAPTER XVI 


RESTORATION 

J ACK speedily summoned his sleeping companions, and 
the consternation of the recreant watchman was not 
relieved by the remarks of his classmates when they 
discovered the loss. Without delaying for any extended re- 
marks, however, they all drew on their overcoats, and grasp- 
ing their hats, ran swiftly out of the building and across 
the campus to the place where the cannon had rested. 

As the spot had been visited by so many of the Tegrus 
boys on the preceding day, it was impossible to discover 
anything by the footprints in the snow. One thing was 
apparent, and that was that the old relic had disappeared. 
Even the slight wooden framework upon which it had 
been placed was also gone, and the only tokens of the re- 
cent presence of the “Frog” were the two chains which 
were still fast to the trees where Jack had locked them. 

The padlocks were both broken, however, and the meth- 
ods employed by those who had taken the cannon were at 
once apparent. The “thieves,” for so Jack and Ward 
somehow at once regarded those who had taken the gun, 
had not even been compelled to go through the tedious 
process of using a hammer and chisel, but had broken, 
perhaps by a single blow, the locks which had been alto- 
gether too frail for a protection, and doubtless the noc- 
turnal visitors had not been obliged to remain upon the 
Tegrus campus but a few minutes. All of this we may be 
sure did not tend to soothe the feelings of the vanquished 
freshmen, and Jack’s chagrin was not the least of the 
sources of his anger. 

“The old thing’s gone,” said Bartol dejectedly at last. 
124 


RESTORATION 


125 


“There’s nothing moreTor us to do. We might as well go 
back to our rooms and get some sleep.” 

“ Perhaps it’s only been hidden somewhere,” suggested 
Sweet, who now was as deeply interested as any of his 
classmates in the fate of the venerable croaker. 

For a moment the suggestion afforded a slight relief to 
Jack’s wounded feelings ; but no one appeared to accept 
the statement as in any way probable, and the downcast 
freshmen, after a brief search among the college buildings, 
soon returned to Ward’s room in Hall. 

“I’m the one you ought to blame, fellows,” said Jack 
when they were all seated. “ If I had kept my eyes open 
as I ought to have done this thing couldn’t have hap- 
pened.” 

Whatever the feeling in their hearts might have been, 
not one of the boys added anything to Jack’s mortification. 
His punishment was so evidently hard to bear that perhaps 
it was considered sufficient of itself, and besides there were 
weighty matters which must be considered at once. 

“There’s no doubt the Crintop fellows are the ones who 
have taken the gun,” said Ward. “They’ve done the 
trick well, for it was a bold thing to do, so soon after we 
had brought the ‘ Frog ’ over here and would naturally be 
on our guard. ’ ’ 

“No, there’s no doubt as to the fellows who took it,” 
said Sweet. “ Now the thing for us to consider is whether 
we’ll let the college know the part we took in it and throw 
it off on them, or whether we’ll just keep still about it.” 

“ We’ll keep quiet,” said Ward decidedly. “ We haven’t 
said anything about it yet, and there’s no reason why we 
should now. Besides, I don’t think Tegrus will need to 
have us inform her what’s become of the gun. Every man 
will know right away that it’s gone back to Crintop. We’d 
better keep still and it won’t be long before we’ll know 
who’s got it. Crintop isn’t an institution that keeps its 
light under a bushel.” 


126 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“No, they aren’t very bashful about calling out from the 
housetops everything they do. They seem to think the 
whole world is interested in their performances,” said Bar- 
tol, somewhat bitterly. 

“Well, a good part of the world will be interested in 
this performance,” said Jack gloomily. “I don’t blame 
Crintop or any other college for keeping people informed 
about their doings. It’s not having anything worth report- 
ing that troubles me. What a light this affair is going to 
put Tegrus in ! We’d better not have touched it in the 
first place than have it turn out like this.” 

It was evident that others besides Jack Hobart enter- 
tained similar opinions, and an air of gloom settled over 
the entire company. For a moment no one spoke, and 
then Ward, whose quiet bearing was not without its in- 
fluence, said : 

“Oh, well, fellows, the end is not yet. It’s to be con- 
tinued in our next, as the stories say. Suppose the Crintop 
fellows have stolen the gun ” (Ward used the word “stolen ” 
very glibly now), “why, that doesn’t mean that they will 
be allowed to keep it forever, does it? Jack isn’t to blame, 
and anyway I’m not sure that there won’t be a good deal 
more excitement and fun to be had, as it is, than there could 
have been if the old gun had been left here in peace and 
quiet. If Crintop has the cannon, why, that will mean that 
we’ll have to try and get it back again, that’s all.” 

Ward’s words served to revive to a degree the drooping 
spirits of his classmates, who soon departed for their rooms, 
first agreeing to say nothing, at least to the college at large, 
about what had occurred that night. 

On the following morning, when the bell in the Tegrus 
chapel sent forth its summons for the students to assemble, 
great was the astonishment and greater still the anger and 
excitement when the disappearance of the cannon was dis- 
covered. The angry boys assembled about the place and 
critically examined the broken locks and hanging chains. 


RESTORATION 


127 


There appeared to be no difference of opinion as to what 
had become of the gun, and the universal verdict was that 
Crintop had stolen a march upon Tegrus and had succeeded 
in carrying away the much-coveted prize. 

Jack’s cheeks flushed as he heard one of the older stu- 
dents declare: “It was a regular freshman trick. It was 
a brainless performance anyway. Whoever had taken the 
cannon in the first place ought to have seen to it that it 
was concealed, or at least guarded, until all danger of its 
being seized again had passed.” 

As Jack looked up, striving vainly to appear unconcerned 
as to the spoken w^ords, he caught the glance of Anceps, 
who was again regarding him intently. The freshman 
moved uneasily in the crowd and tried to conceal him- 
self, but all in vain. Wherever he went there the sopho- 
more seemed to be also. 

Poor Jack ! For the flrst time in his ’brief life he was 
realizing the fickle judgment of the crowd. Always eager 
to throw up their hats for the man who succeeds, and just 
as ready to decry him when his attempts fail. However, 
Jack Hobart was to learn also that the true test of strength 
is to be found in not being unduly elated by the flattering 
shouts of approval, nor too much cast down when the ap- 
proval is withdrawn. There is such a thing as being strong 
enough to bear and endure both extremes, but it comes 
only from long experience and perhaps through many 
heartaches. Happy is the man who early learns that the 
highest tests of success are not to be found in the approval 
of those about us, but in the approving voice within us. 
We are all slow to learn, however justly and rightly we 
may desire the outer elements of life to favor us, that hap- 
piness and success are never to be obtained from our sur- 
roundings, but always from within. 

The mind has its own peace, and can make 

A heaven of hell, a hell of heaven. 


128 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


Doubtless, although Jack Hobart did not realize it on 
that winter morning, when as a freshman in old Tegrus he 
heard the condemning voices and words of the students in 
the assemblage about the place where the old cannon had 
been, that much of his distress arose not from the disap- 
proval of his companions but from the disapproving voice 
of his own conscience. Talk as boldly as Jack might, he 
had still been somewhat troubled about the methods em- 
ployed in restoring the cannon to its proper place on the 
Tegrus campus. 

His attention and that of the entire assembly was im- 
mediately withdrawn by the shout of some one who was 
seen coming swiftly up the driveway in a sleigh. As he 
came nearer Jack perceived that it was a senior named 
Waters. Again calling to the assembly as he approached. 
Waters leaped lightly out of the sleigh, tossed the reins to 
the driver, who at once started toward the street, and then 
called out : 

“I know all about it, fellow's ; I’ve just come from Crin- 
top. I w'as over there spending the night, and this morn- 
ing I found out all about it.” 

Instantly the students gathered about him, and with an 
air of increased importance the senior resumed. 

“Yes, the old cannon is there on the Crintop campus. 
They came over here and got it last night.” 

A shout of anger greeted the w'ords. “ We’ll get it again ! 
Let’s go over now and take it ! It belongs to Tegrus, and 
w'e’ll have our own! Three cheers for Tegrus! Three 
groans for Crintop!” w'ere among the expressions of the 
angry and excited students. 

“You can save your breath, fellows,” resumed Waters, 
when once more he could make himself heard. “You 
can’t do anything more.” 

“Why not? Why not? We’ll show them whether we 
can do anything or not.” 

“ Well, you can’t, and that’s all there is to it. You can’t. 


RESTORATION 


129 


for the simple reason that there are a dozen masons at 
work there this morning. They’re putting up a solid stone 
pier, and are just going to plant the old gun right in it so 
that an earthquake couldn’t lift it.” 

The cheers and jeers were greatly modified by the senior’s 
statement, but as the chapel bell had ceased to ring they 
suddenly all made a start for the interior and came plung- 
ing up the aisles in such confusion that the professor who 
was to conduct the service that morning was compelled to 
wait several minutes before he could proceed. 

At last a form of quiet was restored, but it is doubtful 
whether even the most mature and dignified of the seniors 
had his thoughts that morning where they ought to have 
been. An air of excitement and unrest appeared every- 
where about the college, even some of the professors them- 
selves seeming to share in it. 

However, the day passed, and although there was some 
talk of calling a mass meeting of the students and entering 
ll a formal protest against Crintop being permitted to retain 
what was considered as a Tegrus possession, the meeting 
was not held, and the excitement seemed to spend itself 
in idle talk and threats. 

To Oliver, Ward and Jack confided the experience of the 
[ preceding night, assured that there could be no harm done 
now as it was positively known where the cannon was. 
Drake was also then in Oliver’s room in the Delta Beta 
house, and to the surprise of the younger boys he took a 
j, very decided stand against the entire performance. 

[ “I’m not blaming you freshmen unduly,” he said, “but 
I did think you were not ones to get the whole college into 
such a scrape.” 

i “ But the cannon belongs to us,” protested Jack. 

! “You have only heard one side of the story. Whether 
it does or not was a matter for others to consider, not for 
freshmen. Such things are demoralizing. They take the 
i attention of the fellows away from what ought to be first. 

I 


130 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


No, I’m not preaching,” he hastily added, interrupting 
Oliver, who was about to speak ; “ but for one, I don’t want 
to let anything come in ahead of my work. You can call 
me your grandfather, and say I’m old-fashioned, and all 
that, but what I am after is the training a college course 
gives. My father says, and he’s just a straight, plain busi- 
ness man, that the training he got in college was what 
taught him how to think, and all that sort of thing, and is 
the best part of the capital he’s got to-day. So you see I 
haven’t much patience with the nonsensical part of college 
life, which so many make so much of. It’s just business 
to me, and I’m going to get all I can out of it. 

“You lack imagination, my friend,” said Oliver lightly. 
“You ignore the lighter part. ‘ Useless each without the 
other,’ you know.” 

“I may lack imagination, as you call it, though I don’t 
ignore the lighter things ; but I want them called lighter, 
not the important ones. And as I say, I’m sorry that these 
freshmen have got drawn into it.” 

“You’re a mighty good fellow, Drake, and I’ll take stock 
in you every time,” said Oliver impressively, rising as he 
spoke. “I say, freshmen, did you know that Drake goes 
down here on the river along the docks and helps do mis- 
sion work every Sunday afternoon? And he isn’t going to 
be a preacher either. That’s the part that bothers me. If 
he was going to be a preacher, I could understand it better.” 

“You’d understand it better if you would only come 
down once and see for yourself what it is. I’m glad you 
spoke of it, though, for I’ve been thinking of inviting these 
freshmen to go with me some day. Will you go? ” 

“I will that,” said Ward, not realizing at the time what 
the promised visit was to mean to him. 

Gradually the feeling in Tegrus concerning the cannon 
became more quiet. It was known that nothing could be 
done by the students, at least very soon, for the solid mason 
work on the Crintop campus was a sufficient reminder of 


RESTORATION 


131 


that fact. Various plans for securing the old relic in vaca- 
tion time were discussed, but none of them were deemed 
feasible, and the “diplomacy” of the good old president 
was looked upon as only a form. No one thought of the 
cannon as ever likely to be restored to the Tegrus campus 
now. 

It w^as therefore with the greater surprise that Ward and 
Jack one morning about a week after the exciting events 
here recorded, were hailed by Russell. Coming close to 
them he whispered in their ears something about the 
“Bullfrog” that caused both boys to look up in surprise 
and eagerly invite him to come up to their room at once. 


CHAPTER XVII 


A DAY IN THE MISSION 

W HEN the three boys were seated in the room, Rus- 
sell said, “ It’s just exactly as I’m telling you, fresh- 
men. The old gun will never make any more trou- 
ble.” 

“AVhynot? AVhat do you mean? We’ll have it back 
here before you know it, and fixed so that no Crintop man 
will ever be able to budge it again,” said Jack. 

Russell smiled and said, “You’ll never be able to find 
the fragments, unless you run around the Crintop campus 
with a telescope in one hand and a microscope in the 
other.” 

“A fellow would have to be cross-eyed to do that,” said 
Jack. “I wish you’d speak right out, Anceps, if you’ve 
got anything to say.” 

“Well, then, the plain, straight English is that the old 
gun has been smashed into a thousand pieces. I can’t give 
you the exact number, but a thousand will do as well as 
any other. There are more than any man is likely to count, 
anyway.” 

“Smashed?” said Ward and Jack together. 

“Yes, smashed. That’s what I said, wasn’t it? Don’t 
you understand the English language? Smashed, burst, 
rent asunder, broken into bits, torn apart, dissolved into 
its original elements, evaporated, disappeared. Take your 
choice of any of these expressions if you don’t like 
‘smashed.’ The idea is the same, and I don’t care mueh 
which you select, the fate of the old gun is about the same 
in any case.” 

“How did it happen?” inquired Ward more quietly, as 
132 




A DAY IN THE MISSION 


133 


he perceived, that Russell was only striving to increase 
their curiosity. 

“Well, freshmen stole the gun in the first place — I 
don’t need to tell you that. No, I sha’n’t tell you how 
I found out,” he hastily added, as he noticed that the 
boys were about to interrupt him with a question. “But 
the freshmen couldn’t keep it here where it belonged. 
That’s what they gained from not following the advice of 
those who knew more about such things than they did. 
But the Crintop fellows took it back again. They thought 
they’d got it all fixed when they set the old ‘ Frog’ in solid 
mason work, and it did look so, for a fact. But some of 
your betters went over there last night and looked into the 
matter very carefully. In fact they looked into the muzzle 
of the old gun itself, and what they saw suggested an idea 
to their fertile brains, for the sophomore class has some 
brains, let me tell you, whether the freshmen have or not. 
Well, the result of it all was that the old fellow was filled 
plumb full of powder, and then the muzzle was plugged 
up. There weren’t any Crintop fellows on guard, for they 
H felt so sure that the cannon couldn’t be moved that they 
jftleft it all alone. We — that is, I mean they — lighted a fuse 
Iwand then withdrew from the scene of war to await events. 
irWe — they, I mean — didn’t have to wait very long, for in 
l^about two minutes the old ‘ Frog ’ croaked in a way that 
Fumade the Crintop windows rattle, let me tell you. 
k. “It was about six seconds afterward, as nearly as I could 
reckon it, when it seemed as if all the Crintop men came 
pouring out of the dormitories like a swarm of bees out of 
a hive, or perhaps more correctly a lot of hornets out of a 
nest. As soon as we — I mean they, as I said — saw that the 
|1 campus was covered with students, we just went right in 
[' among them as cool as you please. Those fellows who were 
] mixed up in the affair this time had a little nerve, and 
li didn’t have to run around and dodge everybody they met. 
I' AVell, we — they, I mean — went right up in the crowd till 


134 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


we were in front of the ‘ Bullfrog,’ or where he had been, 
for there wasn’t much left of him now. When the gun 
went off it had torn the solid mason work apart, and the 
cannon itself was broken into a thousand pieces. I’ve got 
one of the pieces myself,” and as he spoke, Russell drew 
from his pocket a small piece of rusty iron which he held 
forth for the inspection of his hearers. 

Ward took the memento, and after carefully examining 
it, said slowly: “Then the old cannon is smashed all to 
pieces, is it? ” 

“ Yes,” replied Russell, with exultation. “ Crintop never 
will brag again that they got the better of old Tegrus.” 

“What did they do when they found the cannon had 
burst?” said Jack. 

“Do? There w^asn’t anything they could do. They 
were all stirred up though, and were much in that condi- 
tion in which a hen is said to be when some one has poured 
water on her back. They’ll never brag over the ‘Frog’ 
again,” he added exultingly. “If we can’t have it, there’s 
some consolation in the fact that they can’t have it either.” 

“I don’t look at it in that way,” said Ward quietly ; “I 
think you’ve made a big mistake. We ought to have had 
the cannon here, there’s no doubt about that ; but if we 
couldn’t it was a mean trick to burst it. It might a good 
deal better have been left on the Crintop campus than no- 
where at all. You’ve simply spoiled the whole thing now, 
Anceps, and no one will ever have the old relic.” 

“That’s right. Ward,” added Jack hastily. “If it was a 
freshman trick to steal it, it was a regular sophomore trick 
to smash it. I don’t believe there’s a fellow in college who 
will back you up, Anceps.” 

“You fellows won’t say anything about it, will you?” 
said Russell quickly, evidently somewhat abashed by the 
unexpected words of the freshmen. 

“No, of course we won’t. But don’t tell anybody else 
about it,” replied Jack. 


A DAY IN THE MISSION 


135 


Ward’s prophecy proved to be correct. Eager as all the 
Tegrus boys had been to have the cannon on their own 
campus, where they fondly believed it to belong, the sen- 
timent of the entire college was against the deed which had 
forever destroyed the venerable relic. 

For a few days it continued to be a topic of conversation 
and a subject of much interest, and then it gradually dis- 
appeared. Other matters took its place, and while the ex- 
citing episode remained as one of the stirring events of the 
college year, it soon was pushed back into its proper place 
in history. 

Ward and Jack remembered their promise to Kussell, and 
did not disclose their knowledge. They did, however, feel 
called upon to explain to Oliver and Drake that they them- 
selves were in no way concerned with it, a task which they 
found somewhat difficult, as the seniors were still disposed 
to look upon the whole affair as the outcome of a “fresh- 
man trick.” Indeed the impression seemed to prevail 
throughout the college that the freshman class could ex- 
plain it all if they had felt so disposed, an impression 
which greatly angered both Ward and Jack ; but they were 
powerless to throw any light on the mystery, and so the 
affair rested, although it led later to results of which no one 
had dreamed. 

On the following Sunday afternoon Ward and Jack ac- 
companied Drake to the place where the mission station 
was. It was on the borders of the city, near the bank of 
the river. An old and unused warehouse had been fitted 
up with chairs, a stove stood in one corner of the room, a 
small organ was on the improvised platform, and one or 
two charts and maps were hanging on the walls. These 
walls were broken and somewhat discolored, and the ap- 
pearance of the place was not in any way inviting. 

It was the first time, however, that our boys had ever 
been in such surroundings, and their curiosity for a time 
kept other thoughts from their minds. Drake explained 


136 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


that he was to be both janitor and leader that day, as the 
regular leader was ill. He also explained that some of the 
young ladies from one of the city churches, a few men, and 
several of the college boys were accustomed to be present 
and lend such aid as lay within their power. 

There was no fire kindled in the stove when the trio 
entered the room, but wood and kindlings were there, and 
in a few moments the boys had a fire started. At first it 
filled the room with smoke and they were compelled to 
raise the windows. The day was cold, and as the boys 
stood there shivering and chilled, waiting for the fire to 
“draw,” the prospect of an interesting afternoon did not 
appear to be very promising. 

However, after a time the smoke subsided, the draught 
appeared to be working better, and closing the windows 
they waited for the audience to appear. 

“Sha’n’t we be distributing these hymn books?” said 
Jack to Drake. “We might as well be doing something 
as standing here trying to keep the stove warm.” 

“No,” replied Drake, “ITl wait till some of the boys 
come in and ask them to do it. You see it’s the first time 
I ever took charge of the meeting and I confess I’m a trifle 
anxious. There are some pretty tough boys here.” 

“ But they won’t do anything to bother you, will they,” 
said Ward quickly, “when you just come down here to 
do what you can for them? They’ll appreciate it. I’m 
sure.” 

“That’s what a good many think,” replied Drake with a 
smile. “ But that doesn’t appear to be the way of the world, 
does it? Haven’t I read somewhere, sometime, in some 
book, that the prophets were stoned and those who were 
sent to help the people were despised ? It seems to me I 
have read something like that. Then too, there’s an ac- 
count given in the same book of some One who was nailed 
to a cross by the very people whom he came to help. No, 
it doesn’t seem to be the w^ay in which most of the men 


A DAY IN THE MISSION 


137 


who have tried, no matter how honestly, to help others 
have been treated.” 

“If you’re afraid of trouble, what do you bother with 
them for?” said Jack impulsively. “I wouldn’t.” 

“Yes, you would. Jack, after you’ve seen what I’ve seen 
here,” said Drake gently. “You’d do more than I, if I’m 
not greatly mistaken. Here come some of the girls,” he 
added, as a trio of young ladies entered the room. 

Tlie bright faces and glowing cheeks of the new-comers, 
and the cordial manner in which they greeted Drake, 
“Mr. Drake,” they all called him, interested Ward and 
Jack at once, and after their companion had introduced 
them. Ward stood for several minutes talking to Miss Cole, 
a young lady not much above his own age. 

“This is the first time you’ve been here, isn’t it, Mr. 
Hill?” inquired Miss Cole. 

“Yes,” replied Ward. “I don’t know what to do now 
that I’ve come.” 

“You’ll soon find out. Mr. Drake knows howto deal 
with boys. Are you a sophomore, Mr. Hill?” 

“No, I’m a freshman,” replied Ward, blushing in spite 
of his efforts. 

Somehow he felt very young, and also felt that Miss Cole 
shared in the feeling. Glancing across the room he saw 
Jack conversing with the other two young ladies wdio were 
present, and his manifest assurance had only the effect of 
increasing Ward’s own feeling of youthfulness. 

At this time, however, a number of boys entered the 
room and slid into the nearest chairs. They were roughly 
clad and their faces and manners alike betokened their 
familiarity with the street life in old Wrinsbuc. 

“ Excuse me, Mr. Hill,” remarked Miss Cole as the boys 
entered, “I must speak to these boys. Two of them are 
my boys, you see,” she added with a smile as she turned 
to the place where the hoodlums were seated. 

Now others were coming into the room, some noisy, and 


138 


WARD HILD AT COLLEGE 


some evidently inclined to make a disturbance. The room 
soon was filled and as the other teachers had now arrived, 
Miss Cole arose from her seat, and approaching the organ 
near which Ward was standing, drew off her gloves, and 
as Ward lifted the cover of the organ for her, she said : 

“Thank you, Mr. Hill. You see I’m the unfortunate, or 
fortunate one, I don’t know which, to-day, to preside here. 
I hope you’ll help us in the singing. You certainly will 
think we need assistance as soon as you hear them begin.” 

Drake now stepped upon the platform and at a word the 
room took on the form, at least, of order. Then Drake 
made a brief prayer. It was a new light in which the 
senior appeared and Ward Hill was moved even more than 
he was aware at the time. He respected Drake so thor- 
oughly, and his manly, straightforward way of doing things 
had, ever since he had met him, made Ward feel as if he 
were a true man ; but it was the first time in which he 
had ever seen him engage in such work as he was then 
doing. 

In a few cheery words Drake explained that the leader 
was ill and so could not be present that day. He appealed 
to them all to do their best to show that they had some 
regard for him and his work, and then said: “We’ll all 
sing, ‘Am I a soldier of the cross.’ It’s on page seventy- 
one.” 

The boys all began to turn the leaves of the hymn books 
which had been previously distributed by some of their 
own companions. Miss Cole played a few chords upon the 
organ, and then the assembly began to sing. 

It was a strange sound which went up, however, and 
Ward observed a smile of amusement on Jack’s demure 
face. He himself felt somewhat inclined to join in the 
smile more than in the singing, but just then he observed 
two boys near the window on one side of the room. They 
were not singing, and as they nudged each other Ward be- 
gan to suspect they were plotting some mischief. 


A DAY IN THE MISSION 


139 


His surmise proved to be correct when one of them plac- 
ing his hand on his mouth let out two or three of the most 
ear-splitting “ caterwauls ” that Ward had ever heard. In- 
deed, they almost startled him ; but his sympathy for Drake 
at once absorbed his attention, for the most of those present 
were not singing now, and a titter ran through the room at 
the unearthly screeches which the boy had emitted. 

Ward soon found his sympathy was not needed by the 
senior, for Drake, still holding the book in one hand and 
singing loudly, walked down the aisle, stopped in front of 
the row in which the mischief-maker was seated, reached 
over and grasped him securely by the collar, and lifting 
him out of his seat marched with him to the door, cast him 
out, then closed the door, and returned to his place on the 
platform, singing lustily, “Am I a soldier of the cross,” all 
the time. 

To Ward’s intense surprise the effect upon the room was 
most excellent. All the boys were singing now, although 
they were looking more at Drake than at their books. But 
the glance was one of respect. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


ward’s promise 

A nother side of the senior’s character was soon re- 
vealed to Ward and Jack who, while they had regarded 
their companion with unbounded respect, had never 
thought of him in the light in which they now saw him. 
In an earnest talk he spoke to the assembly of his own 
experiences and desires, never once “talking down to 
them,” as Jack said, and drawing many of his stories and 
illustrations from the football field. 

The incidents appealed very strongly to the audience, for 
the “muckers,” as Tegrus students termed the street boys 
of Wrinsbuc, were fully alive to all the details of the game, 
and under the fence or over it at unguarded moments were 
accustomed to make their way upon the college field in 
enthusiastic numbers whenever the spectators and guard- 
ians of the enclosure had their attention attracted to some 
exciting episode in the game. Such moments could be 
easily found, for the increased volume of cheering never 
failed to betray the fact that the fences would be left un- 
guarded. 

The heroes of the field were also heroes to the Wrinsbuc 
“ muckers,” and while they never failed to cheer the visit- 
ing teams at the expense of the home eleven, still in their 
hearts they cherished a strong regard for the doughty cham- 
pions of old Tegrus, and doubtless the reputation of Drake 
as a football player helped to increase the respect with 
which his peculiar audience regarded him in the mission 
room on a Sunday afternoon. This feeling of respect was 
also increased that day by the prompt action of the senior 
in quelling the first appearance of disorder, and the rapid 
140 


ward’s promise 


141 


manner in which he had marched the offending boy to the 
door had produced an impression the exact opposite of that 
which Ward and Jack had expected to see. 

There was no disorder throughout the remainder of the 
service, and when, at its close. Ward walked by the side of 
Miss Cole along the narrow brick-paved street he acknowl- 
edged that he had been greatly impressed by the work 
which had been done in the afternoon. His companion 
explained that the plan of work had varied that afternoon 
from the usual programme. ‘ ‘ Mr. Drake, ’ ’ as she explained, 
“having felt somewhat uneasy about permitting the class- 
work to be done for fear that if he should withdraw his 
attention from the room others besides the boy with the cat 
calls might be inclined to take advantage of the inexperi- 
ence of the leader.” 

For a long time Ward and Jack talked over the experi- 
ence that evening in their room, and both resolved that it 
would not be their last experience in the Sunday afternoon 
service. 

“ITl tell you what. Jack,” said Ward enthusiastically, 
“Drake is a great fellow. I always liked him, but I never 
thought of him as one who would go into such a work as 
that was this afternoon. Why, the way he talked to those 
‘muckers’ just stirred me as nothing has done since I’ve 
been in old Tegrus. He talked just as if he meant every 
word he said.” 

“ So he did,” replied Jack, “and he knows how to han- 
dle these fellows too. The way he marched that chap 
down the aisle as solemn as a judge, and never stopping his 
singing all the while either, would make a snow statue smile. 
It even moved me.” 

“ It was great,” replied Ward, smiling at the recollection. 
“But Miss Cole said it was the very best thing he could 
have done, especially when he didn’t appear to be angry, 
just taking it all as a part of the afternoon service.” 

“Yes, I noticed that Miss Cole seemed to approve it all 


142 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


most heartily,” said Jack demurely. “I’m wondering, 
Ward, if she doesn’t have a pretty good influence over the 
fellows down there.” 

“I should think she would,” responded Ward quickly. 
“She is very much interested and certainly has a very in- 
teresting way. It’s a great thing for a girl like her to be 
willing to go down there every Sunday afternoon and do 
what she can for those fellows.” 

“Oh, I wasn’t thinking of her influence on the ‘muck- 
ers.’ ” 

“ On whom, then ? There wasn’t any one else there.” 

“Oh, yes there was.” 

‘ ‘ There was ? I didn’ t see any others. Who was there ? ’ ’ 

“ Freshmen.” 

“Oh,” and Ward laughed heartily. “You think she’s 
interesting to the freshmen too, do you ? Well, she is. I 
think any fellow ought to be better for knowing such a girl 
as that. She somehow seems to appeal to the best there is 
in him.” 

“No doubt,” was all the reply that Jack made, as he rose 
and began to prepare for bed. 

The subject of the mission was not alluded to for several 
days, but on Thursday evening of that same week there 
was a reception at the Delta Beta house, and the hearts 
of both our freshmen were somewhat uneasy, as it was 
to be their first appearance at anything of the kind since 
they had entered Tegrus. Jack, it was true, was more accus- 
tomed to the manners and customs of city life, and his nerv- 
ousness was very different from that of Ward, who had 
known only the life in the little village where his home was. 

These “affairs” were quite pretentious, and as several of 
the wives of the professors lent the aid of their presence 
and presided over the “ functions,” they were regarded as 
somewhat important breaks in the monotony of the college 
life in the long and dreary winter term. Each of the more 
prominent of the Greek letter fraternities was accustomed 


143 


WARD^S PROMISE 

to have several during the year, and the Delta Beta house 
was the first to be thrown open. 

As the guests began to arrive and the assembly in the 
brilliantly lighted rooms began to increase in number, Ward 
felt more and more conscious of his own inexperience. It 
was true some of the upper classmen were exceedingly kind 
to him, and took special care to present him to their own 
sisters who had come out from the near-by cities to grace 
the occasion with their presence. But all through the 
evening there was an undefined feeling in his heart that 
he was very young, and that all who were present were 
aware of that fact, and perhaps commenting upon it after 
they had met him and had passed on to talk with others. 

He was standing for a moment in the hall, and for the 
time was looking over the assembly, impressed even more 
than he was aware by the brilliancy of the occasion and 
the ease with which his companions were conducting them- 
selves. Off in the crowd he obtained a glimpse of his room- 
mate, who was the center of a little group of young people, 
and all apparently were laughing at something Jack was 
saying. Ward almost envied his friend the ease and self- 
possession he evidently felt, and for a moment he thought 
he was almost out of place in such a scene. 

His meditations were suddenly interrupted by the voice 
of Oliver. The senior touched him upon the shoulder, and 
even before he could turn Ward heard him say : “ I want to 
present our prize freshman to you. Miss Cole. This is the 
, freshman who took one of the entrance prizes you know.” 

“I have already had the pleasure of meeting Mr. Hill,” 
interrupted Miss Cole, as she greeted Ward cordially. 

I “I didn’t know you had met,” said Oliver. “ Hill, have 
1 you been calling upon the Wrinsbuc young ladies without 
■ the knowledge and consent of the seniors? ” 

“ Mr. Hill and I met last Sunday afternoon at the mission. 
^ He and his chum came down to assist Mr. Drake. It was 
i an example some of his seniors might do well to follow.” 


144 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“Perhaps you’re right, Miss Cole,” replied Oliver with a 
smile. “ If I had known more about the mission and who 
were there, perhaps I might have gone.” 

At that moment some one came for the senior, and excus- 
ing himself for a time he departed, leaving his companion 
with Ward. Ward had been silent up to this time, and 
that undefined feeling that he was “very young” and not 
altogether at home, had been increased by the ease with 
which Oliver carried on the conversation and moved about. 

“ I didn’t know that you were a Delta Beta,” began Miss 
Cole. “I’m sure I’m glad you are, and I might offer my 
congratulations. Oh, I fancy I’m a little prejudiced,” she 
added with a laugh as Ward was about to speak. “You 
see, my brother, who graduated from Tegrus six years ago, 
was a Delt, and so was my father, and as they are the best 
men in the world, it’s only natural that I should take an 
especial interest and pride in their fraternity.” 

“lam glad you almost belong there yourself.” 

“ Oh, I do, I assure you. I wear their badges, or at least 
I did when I was younger, and my brother was at home.” 

“I wish you would wear one now,” said Ward quickly. 
“ I’d be very glad to loan you mine.” 

Miss Cole laughed and consented, and as W^ard took his 
pin from his vest and handed it to her, Oliver returned. 

“Upon my word, freshman,” he said as he perceived the 
act, “ you are doing well for a beginner.” 

Ward thought the senior was not over-pleased, but he 
made no reply, for the feeling of extreme youthfulness had 
once more returned with the approach of the captain of the 
football team. However, he laughed by way of a reply, 
and tried to appear far more at ease than he really felt. 

“I want to talk to Mr. Hill a few minutes,” said Miss 
Cole quickly. “You can come back in a quarter of an 
hour, Mr. Oliver.” 

“Banished, supplanted, driven into a cold, cold world,” 
said Oliver in mock humility, as he turned away. 


ward’s promise 


145 


“ Now, Mr. Hill,” began Miss Cole, “ I want you to make 
me a promise.” 

“What is it?” 

“But I want you to say that you will make the promise 
: before I tell you.” 

“ How can I do that? ” 

“Why, very easily, I’m sure. All you have to do is to 
say ‘yes.’ 

“ ‘ Yes,’ then I’ll say, since you ask it.” 

“Thank you. I want you to promise that you’ll come 
• down to the mission every Sunday afternoon and help us.” 
^ . “That’s not such a very difficult promise to make.” 

i Ward was beginning to feel more at his ease, and the 
seriousness of the manner of Miss Cole was not without an 

{ effect upon him. A freshman was not such an entirely 
valueless creature after all, if he might judge from the 
manner of the young lady before him. 

“But that isn’t all. I want you to take a class,” she 
' added. 

“Take a class? I never did such a thing in my life. I 
i don’t think I could.” 

- “But you are a church-member, are you not?” 

: ‘‘Yes.” 

* “Then you ought to be at work,” said Miss Cole decid- 

I edly. “ I’m more interested than I can explain to you in 
that little mission. I told you my father was a Delt. He 
was, but I didn’t tell you that he’s been dead two years. 
He was the one who began the work there, and with the 
help of some of the girls and the ladies and the college 
boys it did well. But lately it’s been harder. The workers 
i aren’t there, and it’s more and more difficult every week. 

! You saw what happened last Sunday afternoon, and Mr. 

! Drake is a good leader too. What we need is the presence 
I of some more of the college boys. If you could only see 
I the difference the work makes in the homes of some of those 
poor creatures in that part of the city ! Why, I could tell 

K 


146 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


you of but I know you’ll come. You surely will, 

will you not, Mr. Hill?” 

Ward, as he said, had never had any experience in such 
work, and indeed he did not regard himself as fitted for the 
task. But the eager manner of the girl before him and 
her eyes filled with tears were more than he could endure, 
and without a thought of his fitness or unfitness he con- 
sented and gave the desired promise. 

“Confab over?” said Oliver lightly as he approached. 
“May I enter and share with my freshman friend now?” 

Ward’s feeling of extreme youthfulness was there once 
more, and he was turning away when Oliver said : “Hold 
on a minute. Hill. Is there a freshman named Smith?” 

“Yes. What about him ? ” 

“ Oh, I just heard that the sophomores had been giving 
him a little attention. A lot of them took him and four 
others last night and put them through some great perform- 
ances. They made him smile and smile for them, till they 
say his face will never get back into its natural shape again. 
Then they made all five of them mount broomsticks and 
run a race out on College Avenue. Then they took them 
down in front of the ‘Fern. Sem.,’ and put them through 
their performances there.” 

Ward tried to laugh, but he made no reply, and soon 
withdrew feeling that to be a freshman was still a most 
difficult experience. Young, inexperienced, and put upon 
by all the college, his lot was certainly not a happy one. 

Something of his feeling was manifested in his words 
that night after he and Jack had returned to their room. 
Jack had had a “great time ” that evening, as he expressed 
it, and was in no mood to share Ward’s despondent feelings. 

“Nonsense ! It’s far and away the best class in college. 
They’re all jealous of it, that’s the trouble,” he declared. 

“Perhaps so,” said Ward dubiously. 

“There’s no ‘perhaps’ about it. I know it’s so, and so 
do you.” 


WARD^S PROMISE 


147 


“ I know it’s got one good fellow in it, anyway,” replied 
Ward cordially. “ 1 don’t know w’hat I’d do without you. 
Jack.” 

“That’s something like it,” said Jack. “You’re begin- 
ning to show an appreciation of my missionary zeal at last, 
I see.” 

“ I’m going to be a missionary myself,” said Ward slowly. 

“That’s right too. Going to India, or to the sophomore 
class?” 

“ Worse than that.” 

‘ ‘ W orse than that ? What do you mean ? ’ ’ Jack turned 
quickly as he spoke and looked sharply at his companion. 
His voice had betrayed his seriousness, and Jack was quick 
to feel the change. His manner too changed as he said, 
“ What are you going to do. Ward? ” 

“I’ve promised to go down to the mission Sunday after- 
noons and teach a class.” 

Jack’s surprise apparently overcame him for the moment. 
He gazed blankly at his room-mate, and then burst into a 
hearty laugh. He made no other reply, however, but long 
after the lights were out. Ward heard him laugh aloud in 
his bedroom. His own cheeks flushed, and he was glad 
that Jack could not see him, but he was none the less puz- 
zled over the apparently unseemly mirth of his chum. 


CHAPTER XIX 


JIMMY MCGUIRE’s MESSAGE 

T he experiences which Ward Hill had in his first work 
in the mission school were all entirely different from 
any which had ever come to liim before. He even 
found it difficult at times to realize that he was actually 
one of the workers there. 

As he himself expressed it, he had never had any 
“gush” about such matters, and in fact had never felt es- 
pecially drawn to labors of that kind ; but in a straight- 
forward and manly way he took up the task, as he now did 
all his work, with a dogged persistence that promised well 
for faithful work, although the results which were likely to 
be accomplished might not be large. 

His difficulties were not decreased when he discovered 
that Jimmy McGuire, the lad who had created the disturb- 
ance when Drake had led the meeting, was to be in his 
class. As he glanced keenly at him he could find little 
that was promising in his coarse face, and his fears were 
not allayed when he overheard his scholar express in a 
very audible whisper his opinion of “de freshmans.” 

Still Ward held himself steadily to his task, and as week 
followed week, he began to think he was creating some im- 
pression upon the rough and ill-mannered boys whom he 
tried to teach. At times he invited them to his room in 
Hall and took them through the college museum and li- 
brary, trying his best to interest them and explain the 
more startling specimens of the collection. Sometimes he 
would be encouraged by their responses and apparent in- 
terest in what he was trying to do for them, and then again 
he would return after the session feeling as if his labors were 
148 


JIMMY MC GUIRE^S MESSAGE 


149 


wasted and that no good could ever come from all his ef- 
forts. 

In one way there was certainly a very marked result, and 
that was upon Ward himself. All through his young life 
he had been the one to receive and not to give. Sur- 
rounded as he had been in his boyhood by the best of in- 
fluences, he had not realized his weakness until he had 
been thrust into the life of the Weston school. His lesson 
in the first year there had been a severe one, and he had 
suffered keenly not only on account of the loss which had 
come to him, but also on account of the deep grief he had 
brought to the hearts of his parents. 

In his second year he had in a measure redeemed him- 
self, and although he was not able to recover entirely the 
ground he had previously lost, still he had done well. 
His thoughts all through that experience had been mostly 
of himself, and for the first time in that mission school in 
Wrinsbuc he had found that life does not consist alone of 
that which one can receive. 

Of course the effect of his work was now largely unper- 
ceived, and yet in a dim way it was producing a result 
upon Ward’s own character. He was faithful and regular 
in his attendance, and was constantly devising means of 
holding and impressing, as well as interesting, “his 
boys.” 

Jack Hobart only occasionally went with him to the mis- 
sion school, and Ward was not a little troubled by his 
i chum’s good-natured banter. Jimmy McGuire, the incar- 
I nate spirit of mischief, had become a somewhat regular 
visitor to Ward’s room, and if the truth must be told, per- 
I haps Ward himself shared in Jack’s feeling when the lat- 
1 ter declared “the mucker to be an unmitigated nuisance.” 
He never seemed to be abashed in the presence of the col- 
lege boys and, with all the confidence imaginable, asked 
promiscuously for money, candy, or for anything that took 
his fancy at the time of his visit. 


150 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


Jack was the one to respond on such occasions, and the 
gravity with which he listened to the lad’s appeals and 
led him on to talk in the jargon of the street of some of 
his own experiences and impressions was not altogether 
helpful, Ward feared, and later events proved that his fears 
were not entirely without some foundation in fact. 

It was to Drake that Ward turned in his times of depres- 
sion or discouragement, and the senior never failed to cheer 
his heart. It had somehow come to pass that Drake was 
looked upon as the special guardian of Freshman Hill, 
while Jack turned as naturally to Oliver. The friendship 
of the two classmates had not decreased one whit, but each 
seemed to find the complement of his own character in the 
senior with whom he spent much of his spare time. 

Many were the long conversations between Ward and 
Drake, and the manly bearing and earnest words of the 
latter were producing a very marked effect upon Ward’s life. 
No one in all this world, not even a father or mother, has 
in many respects the influence which a boy or young man 
a few years older than a younger companion has, especially 
if he is an upper-class man ; and Ward was especially fortu- 
nate in his friendship with Drake. 

It was true that there was dissipation in old Tegrus. Col- 
lege life is not unique in being without the “temptations 
that are common to man,” and Ward Hill was not igno- 
rant of what was going on in certain quarters. The sopho- 
more, Russell, had evidently been yielding more and more, 
and Ward found the feeling which he had entertained for 
him at the beginning of the year undergoing a decided 
change. Anceps was still the same easy-going, good-natured 
fellow that he had been and there was still a certain charm 
in his companionship. Perhaps if Ward had been left to 
himself he too might have been drawn with him into ques- 
tionable ways ; but as it was, the influence of Drake, the 
senior, proved to be the stronger, and so he was restrained. 

Jack, in spite of his easy manners and the entire confi- 


JIMMY MC GUIRE’s MESSAGE 


151 


dence with which he seemed to meet and mingle with all 
classes and conditions of student life, had no leanings 
toward dissipation and so escaped by a natural and easy 
manner those things to which Ward might have yielded if 
he had been left to himself. 

Miss Cole still wore the Delta Beta pin which Ward had 
loaned her and he met her more frequently than on Sunday 
afternoon, for a number of times, accompanied by Jack, he 
had called upon her in her home, and several times had 
gone there unaccompanied by his friend, and too, without 
his knowledge. 

Jack’s good-natured banter had not ceased, and one even- 
ing when they had gone together to call upon Miss Cole 
they found Oliver, the senior, also there. Ward could not 
explain it, even to himself, but somehow he received the 
impression that Oliver was not altogether pleased with their 
coming, and his words and manner once more brought back 
the impression which Ward thought he had succeeded in 
banishing, that he was “very young.” 

As to the part which the young lady played in making 
Ward willing to do the work in the mission school, he him- 
self was not fully aware. His room-mate declared that he 
knew the source of Ward’s zeal, and the merry laugh 
which always followed somehow never failed to bring a 
blush upon Ward’s cheeks. And yet he knew that Jack 
was not entirely correct. He might know some things, but 
he did not know all. 

The long winter term at last passed and the time of the 
spring vacation came. The work had been well done, for 
Ward still realized the desperate need he had of clinging to 
his fixed rules as to the time when he studied. It was not 
always because he loved the work. Indeed, there were 
moments when he felt like recklessly throwing every book 
aside and entering into the easy-going ways of some of his 
classmates, who never apparently were troubled by any 
compunctions of conscience. The struggles through which 


152 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


he went on such occasions were known only to himself, but 
they were none the less real. His only hope then de- 
pended upon resolutely holding himself to the task in hand 
and shutting out all thoughts of anything else. And in a 
measure he succeeded, and his own success helped to hold 
his room-mate also to his work, for Jack was surprising 
even himself by the work he was doing. 

There were other times when Ward thoroughly enjoyed 
his labors. Once or twice he had become especially en- 
thusiastic over a metrical translation or an essay he was 
preparing, and the applause of the students and the words 
of praise of the professors had been very sweet to him. But 
he had not the natural taste for study which his classmate 
Pond had, for example, he frequently declared. And it 
was true. Pond was a natural “dig,” and was never hap- 
pier than when he was working out some difficult problem 
or trying to straighten out some tangled sentence in his 
Greek or Latin. 

Ward’s work was a task. He was not naturally lazy ; 
but his entire life had been an easy one, and the habits of 
methodical work were all to be acquired, and w'hile he 
was doing well, it was more because he held himself to cer- 
tain fixed rules than because his taste had been developed 
fully. 

Ward Hill was young. The consciousness of that fact, 
which never left him when he was with Oliver, was only 
too well founded, as Ward himself knew. It was not that 
he did not like Oliver so well as he previously had, for he 
did ; but the senior had adopted a bantering manner 
toward him which tended to increase Ward’s self-conscious- 
ness and make him fully aware of his class position. To 
Oliver he was “ only a freshman.” 

Indeed, Drake, whom Ward respected as he did no other 
student in old Tegrus, several times had had a “square 
talk” with him, and after the manner of an older brother, 
had quietly pointed out some of his defects, chief among 


JIMMY MC GUIRE’s MESSAGE 


153 


which was a tendency to assert his own opinion and ex- 
press his own views on all subjects and on almost every 
occasion. From society matters to the Sunday afternoon 
mission he was always provided with outspoken convictions 
to which he was prone to cling most tenaciously. 

But while Ward did not have the taste for study which 
Pond had, for it was the current report that Pond was likely 
to be his rival for first honois in Tegrus, as he had been in 
the Weston school, there were other qualities which he 
possessed, and which were likely in the long run to count 
for as much as his classmate’s propensity to “ dig.” 

Positive in his mental make-up, of a quick mind and 
strong imagination, if Ward Hill could only hold himself to 
the steady discipline of the college work, and thereby sup- 
plement his weaker side as well as develop his stronger 
qualities, the future was more promising, or so thought all 
his friends. And thus far Ward had succeeded, and had 
suffered nothing to interfere with the time he spent over 
his books. Not always could he regulate the exact hours ; 
but never had he entered the classroom yet without 
feeling that the lesson had been at least fairly well pre- 
pared. Sometimes he had been compelled to sit up late, 
and at other times he had risen long before the sun had ap- 
peared, but in either case the work was done before the 
hour for recitation came. 

The boys were now returning from the spring vacation, 
and Ward and Jack had met by appointment and entered 
Wrinsbuc by the same train. Both had retained their 
places in the first division of the class and were correspond- 
ingly happy. With others they alighted from the cars and 
went singing and shouting across the campus which for a 
week had now enjoyed a state of unusual, if not unnatural, 
calm. 

As they approached the door of their room they beheld 
some one in front of it, and Jack, running before his com- 
panion, drew back the head of the lad and exclaimed, “It’s 


154 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


the politician,” by which term he was wont to distinguish 
Jimmy McGuire, the lad in Ward’s class at the mission. 

“ Come in, Jimmy,” said Ward as he opened the door. 

Jimmy obediently followed, evidently familiar with his 
surroundings, and took a seat before Ward obtained a light. 

“Well, Jimmy, what is it now?” inquired Ward. 

“De mission’s in a bad way.” 

“You’ve missed my friend here, then, have you?” said 
Jack glibly. 

“ We have dat. He’s de only square one left. De rest’s 
all a bad lot.” 

“ What is it you want, money, candy, or an office?” said 
Jack soberly. 

“ Dat’s a great way to guy a chap what’s just come up to 
say good-evenin’ to yez,” said Jimmy with an apparently 
abashed manner. 

“Then you don’t want anything? Glad to hear it,” 
replied Jack as he threw aside his coat and began to move 
about the room. 

“ I didn’t say dat. I wouldn’t mind ” 

“ There’s a quarter,” interrupted Jack, flinging the money 
to the lad. 

“What did you promise me. Jack?” said .Ward re- 
provingly. 

“What was it. Ward? Oh, that I wouldn’t give the poli- 
tician any more money? That was it, wasn’t it? Well, I 
didn’t give it to him. He earned it. He’s got something 
to tell us, and that’s the price of his news. What is it? 
Anything wrong in your ward ? ” 

“ Naw,” replied Jimmy disdainfully. “ But de mission’s 
in a bad way since you’se been away. Ye see since Miss 
Cole and Oliver has declared their intentions ” 

Jack looked quickly at Ward and then interrupted Jimmy 
by saying, “Their intentions? Explain yourself, you hope 
of the rising generation. What do you mean ? ” 

“Why, it’s reported all troo de ward dat dey’s ’greed to 


JIMMY MC quire’s MESSAGE 


155 


quit de work, and jist as soon as de captain of de football 
team’s graduated dey’s to start ’nother mission.” And 
Jimmy laughed aloud. “Ye see, I got dis money to buy 
some flowers wid to send Miss Cole. Dat’s all I wanted. 
She’s been an old teacher o’ mine, and I sha’n’t forget her. 
Not much 1 ” 

Jimmy shook his head decidedly, and placing his dilapi- 
dated cap on his head, quickly departed from the room. 


CHAPTER XX 


SPRING DAYS 

N either of the boys had much to say that evening, 
and Ward was grateful to his chum for his silence. 
Somehow he felt as if his interest in Miss Cole was 
known to others, and in the first flush of his disappoint- 
ment, or whatever the feeling was, his strongest desire was 
to be left to himself, and he was certain that Jack under- 
stood it all. 

On the following day. Ward went over to the Delta Beta 
House and found Drake alone in his room. The leaves 
were beginning to appear on the trees about the grounds, 
and the grass was fresh and green. Spring was returning, 
and the soft air and the songs of the birds all proclaimed 
the approach of the days which were most enjoyed by the 
students of old Tegrus. But for Ward Hill there was no 
answering response in his heart to all the gladness of the 
scene about him, and his dejected air was apparent to the 
senior as soon as he entered his room. 

“ What’s the trouble, freshman? Homesick again?” 
Drake spoke'cheerily, but if Ward had looked at him, he 
would have seen that his friend was regarding him very 
closely and that there was a half-smile on his face as he 
spoke. 

“ No, I’m not homesick,” replied Ward slowly. “ I think 
it’s only the dread of taking up the steady grind of the work 
again. It always comes harder, you know, right after the 
close of vacation.” Ward spoke with the air of long expe- 
rience, and indeed he felt as if a heavy weight of years was 
resting on his shoulders. 

“ Nonsense ! ” was Drake’s brief remark. “ It won’t take 
156 


SPRINO PAYS 


157 


you two days to get broken in again. And this is the great 
term of the year. The baseball begins now and you are 
going to try for the ’Varsity nine, aren’t you?” 

“ I don’t know. I haven’t decided yet. I may if I find 
I have time.” 

“Of course you’ll find time. Now, if you were as old as 
my friend Oliver and were beginning to think of entering 
business next year and setting up a home of your own, you 
might feel the responsibility. You know Oliver’s going to 
do all that, don’t you?” he added, with another sly glance 
at Ward. 

“So Jimmy McGuire informed me.” 

“Jimmy told you about Oliver and Miss Cole, did he? 
Well, there isn’t much going on in old Wrinsbuc that he 
doesn’t know. But you’ve had a good influence on him, 
freshman. If you could hear him sing your praises, you’d 
think all your valuable labors had not been lost.” 

“Jimmy says the mission is to be given up.” 

“Given up? Not much it isn’t. He’s only afraid be- 
cause Miss Cole has announced her engagement to Oliver 
that the end has come. Why, that won’t make any differ- 
ence in the work for two years yet. Oliver’s one of the 
oldest fellows in the senior class, and his father has a big 
business and a place in the firm for his boy, but it won’t 
make any difference to Jimmy. Besides, what have I been 
training you for all this year but to take my place when 
I’ve graduated, I’d like to know? Instead of the seniors 
shall come up the freshmen.” 

“I don’t know whether I shall go on,” replied Ward 
dejectedly. 

‘ ‘ Look here, freshman. Don’t you go to talking like that. 
Now, here’s Miss Cole, not exactly old enough to be your 
mother, but certainly old enough to be your older sister 
several times removed. Now, the work doesn’t rest on her 
shoulders, though I don’t say anything against her as a 
worker, mark you. If you don’t look out, somebody will 


158 


WAED HILL AT COLLEGE 


think it was in her and not in the work you were interested. 
Now, don’t let that happen. There are always some poor 
little freshmen who are deeply interested in the ‘college 
widows’ and all that sort of thing. You don’t belong to 
that silly gang, I know. You’re just glad, I know you are, 
that such a straight fellow as Oliver has got such a fine giil 
as Miss Cole to take pity on him. She will be bitterly dis- 
appointed that a promising young freshman, four or five 
years her junior and whom she has tried to help as if he 
were her own baby brother, should prove that her teaching : 
wasn’t worth much. And there’s poor Jimmy McGuire too, j 
you mustn’t forget him.” • 

As Ward still remained silent, Drake continued : “There 
was a fellow in the prep, school I attended — I won’t tell you 
his name, though you know it as well as — as — as you do 1 
mine, for example — who had just such an attack as you : 
have had, or if you don’t look out, you’ll make the fellows 
think you had. This fellow I’m telling you about was a 
good fellow, but he didn’t know very much about life, and 
he was a very susceptible chap too. The school was a 
‘ co-ed ’ school, and when the school year closed and the 
train went north, this poor chap stood on the platform 
watching it till it disappeared in the distance, feeling as if it | 
carried pretty much all that made life worth living for him. 
But bad as his feelings were, they were just as bad when | 
next year on the train which went south he thought just 
as valuable material was being carried away. Bah ! He’s 
learned better since then and he doesn’t let any such non- 
sense enter his head now, and he won’t be so silly again till 
he’s old enough to have some excuse for his silliness. Do 
you see what I’m driving at, freshman?” 

“ Yes,” said Ward, his cheeks flushing scarlet as he spoke. 

“Well, then, do you profit by my example. Don’t let me 
hear or see any more such nonsense in your little freshman 
pate. Now, then, you’ll keep on with your work in the 
mission?” 


SPEING DAYS 


159 


“Yes.” 

“And you’ll try for that place on the ’Varsity nine?” 

“ If you think it will do any good.” 

“It certainly will if you can play half as well as your 
chum says you can. Ah, he’s a lad for you ! No silly non- 
sense in his head ! You’re lucky in having such a fellow 
for a room-mate.” 

“ So I am,” replied Ward meekly. 

“You’re not guilty this time, but don’t let it happen 
again. Now, go back to your room and go to work. I’ve 
some studying to do. I’m hoping one lesson will be enough 
for you.” 

Ward departed, mortified and humiliated by the seem- 
ingly rough manner of Drake, who had never before taken 
him so severely to task. The lesson, however, w^as a salu- 
tary one, and after a few days Ward completely recovered 
from his “attack,” and never again during his college course 
did he have a relapse. 

It was some time afterward before he felt entirely com- 
fortable in the mission, or in the presence of the “vener- 
able ” Mistress Cole, but soon he was as much at ease in her 
presence as ever he had been. But “college widows” or 
similar topics never failed to bring a feeling of foolishness 
to his heart, nor did Drake refer to it again during the 
spring term except casually to remark that such an experi- 
ence was not uncommon among freshmen and at times was 
almost epidemic, but the most of them “ lived through it” 
and came to regard it as natural as cutting teeth or having 
the whooping cough. 

Ward followed Drake’s advice and went regularly down 
to the baseball field for practice in the early days of the term. 
He did this partly because it was Drake’s advice and partly 
because his own inclinations led him. He w^as an enthu- 
siastic player, and Jack’s warm words of praise had been 
well bestowed, so before ten days had passed Ward Hill 
had a seat at the training table and practised regularly. 


160 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


Jack had not been so fortunate, and the best he could do 
was to obtain a jdace on the freshman class nine, but his 
pride in Ward’s success was as great as if it had been his 
own, and when the season began he openly and proudly 
boasted of all the great things his chum would do. 

Ward did well, but the conditions in old Tegrus were very 
different from those which existed in the Weston school. 
Here the players were older, and some of them had had 
several years of experience on the college nine, so that 
Ward’s playing, while it was considered good, was not in 
any way regarded as remarkable. 

But those spring days were full of keen enjoyment for 
Ward Hill. The rivalry between Tegrus and some of the 
neighboring smaller colleges was very keen. Whenever the 
nine went away from home for a game a crowd of enthu- 
siastic Tegrus “men” accompanied it, and their cheering, 
led by appointed leaders, certainly increased the efforts of 
their companions to win fresh laurels for their college. 

And the season was considered a remarkably successful 
one. It was true not all the games were won, but then no 
one had expected that, so no one was disappointed. Ward 
had played earnestly and had tried to do his best, and his 
efforts had not been without their due reward. He was the 
only member of his class who had a place on the ’Varsity 
nine, and the pride of his classmates was only excelled 
by that of Jimmy McGuire who never failed to attend all 
the home games, and with no false humility had contrived, 
through Ward’s efforts, to accompany the nine on several 
of their trips away from home as their “mascot.” 

Jimmy proudly rejoiced in the title, not knowing just the 
meaning the word conveyed, but as he also was the bearer 
of the bag of bats and the first of the “Tegrus men” to 
appear on the field of the college they were visiting, his 
bearing was as pompous as that of the best dressed drum- 
major might have been when, as the center of attraction, 
he marched along the city streets. 


SPRING DAYS 


161 


These days were red-letter days in Ward Hill’s life. Even 
his feeling of extreme youth was forgotten, and the fact 
that he was a “freshman” was never flung at him when 
he had made a long hit that sent some one “in” before 
him, or by one of his long throws had cut some reckless 
runner of the opposing nine from the coveted base he was 
striving to gain. On such occasions he was one of the 
honored members of the ’Varsity nine and a worthy repre- 
sentative of his famous old college. 

These spring days were varied by other experiences hardly 
less pleasing than those on the ball field. New friends and 
companionships had been formed, and in the deepening, as 
well as unfolding, life, the mere pleasure of existence was 
a delight. Long tramps into the country, sailing parties 
down the river, the meetings in the various rooms of the 
dormitories and society houses, all were enjoyed by Ward 
as they were by few of his classmates. 

Still these had not interfered with his work as a student. 
In his heart there was a never-absent fear of once falling 
behind. Perhaps he might have done a little better work, 
but he was recognized as one of the “ big four,” by which 
term the freshmen designated the members of their class 
whose standing placed them in the lead, and Ward was 
apparently content. 

It may have been that his greatest danger lay in the fact 
that he was a little too easily satisfied with “better” when 
he might have had “best,” but at all events his work was 
of a high grade and a source of unalloyed delight to his 
father, who followed his course with an intensity of interest 
' which nothing but the bitter experience of that never-to- 
be-forgotten first year at Weston had taught. 

1 And Ward held himself, sometimes it is true in sheer 
i desperation, but still he held himself to his work. At 
I times a light which had appeared in the window of his 
;i room in Hall in an early hour of the morning or late in 
i| the night, might have explained the time and method of 

i L 


162 


WAED HILL AT COLLEGE 


preparation ; but however that may have been, it was clearly 
manifest that Ward’s outdoor life had never been permitted 
seriously to interfere with his duties as a student. 

The spring term was now drawing near its close. The 
following week was to be commencement, and already 
preparations for the great event were going on. The 
seniors had returned from their brief vacation after their 
final examinations, and the voices of the chosen few who 
were to appear on the “commencement stage” could be 
heard at almost any hour of the day as they rehearsed 
their marvelous productions in the chapel. The college 
grounds had received some extra marks of attention, and 
the society houses were all prepared for the reception of 
the returning “old grads.” 

Greater than their interest in all these things, however, 
was that of Ward and Jack in the annual baseball game 
with the sophomores, which occurred in the week before 
commencement. This was a great event in college life, and 
one looked forward to with a keen interest by the upper class- 
men as well as by the classes more closely engaged. The 
affair was frequently attended by many grotesque perform- 
ances, which often demoralized the freshman players who 
never knew just what to expect from their rivals. 

Both Ward and Jack were to play on the freshman nine. 
Ward being the only ’Varsity player of whom the class 
could boast, while the sophomores proudly claimed two 
from the college nine. As one of these was the pitcher, 
the game naturally was looked forward to with anxiety by 
the freshmen. 

As Ward and Jack appeared on the field they were sur- 
prised by two things : the first was the size of the assembled 
crowd, for not only was the entire college there, but hun- 
dreds of people from the city ; the other was the antics and 
preparations of the sophomores. 

That class had been cut into a half-dozen divisions, to 
each of which a specific duty had been assigned. One band 


SPRING DAYS 


163 


was marching about carrying large dolls, another had milk 
in bottles for the “infant class,” and still another was pro- 
vided with bibs and large wooden spoons. Whatever the 
equipment was it did not prevent a large tin horn also from 
being carried. 

“Look there, will you. Ward?” said Jack, pointing to 
the catcher’s position. 

Ward looked and beheld an immense tin horn at least 
live feet in length, to which there were three mouthpieces. 
Three sophomores stood behind the horn, which was 
mounted upon a stand, and as they beheld the approach- 
ing freshmen they unitedly emitted a blast that caused all 
the other noises to seem like silence itself. 


CHAPTER XXI 


THE GAME WITH THE SOPHOMORES 

^nilE two freshmen were disturbed, although each tried 
I to conceal the fact from the other. The tremendous 
din which arose at their appearance, the shouts and 
cries and answering calls, the blasts of the horns, large and 
small, and above all the laughter and interest of the crowd 
of assembled spectators combined to produce an effect 
which even the self-contained Jack, and much less his 
somewhat nervous room-mate, could not entirely shake off. 

As Ward glanced about the field he discovered that the 
sophomores, with their natural allies, the seniors, were 
lined up on one side of the field, while the freshmen, with 
their supporters, the juniors, were on the other. In the 
crowd he perceived Oliver and Miss Cole, who waved their 
hands at him when they saw that he had discovered them. 
Even some of the more staid and dignified members of the 
faculty were also present, and altogether the scene was one 
which might have tried the nerves of those who had had a 
much longer experience than had fallen to the lot of the 
present freshman class in old Tegrus. 

Suddenly Ward was aware of an unusual outburst of en- 
thusiasm from a part of the crowd assembled upon the side 
of the ground where his classmates were standing. 

“Hooray for de freshmans ! Hooray for de freshmans! 
Hooray for de freshmans ! ” 

Tlie third time the cry arose it seemed for a moment to 
cause all the other noisy demonstrations to cease, and 
the entire assembly turned, as did Ward, to discover the 
source of the unlooked-for outburst. Directly behind the 
first row of spectators Ward perceived Jimmy McGuire, 
164 


THE GAME WITH THE SOPHOMORES 


165 


surrounded by a band of boys from the mission, all appar- 
ently as enthusiastic and possessed of as much latent ability 
to emit the ear-splitting shrieks as was their redoubtable 
leader himself. 

“ Hooray for de freshmans ! Hooray for de freshmans ! ” 
shouted Jimmy again as soon as he perceived that Ward 
was aware of his presence. 

This time, however, the laughter and applause of the 
spectators was drowned by the united blasts of the sopho- 
mores' horns, led by the mammoth one near the catcher’s 
position. Its long, deep roarings sounded almost unearthly, 
and for a time drowned all other attempts to be heard by 
any of the freshman class, who were far from being as well 
provided as their rivals with suitable means of giving ex- 
pression to their inmost feelings on that most exciting day 
of the year. 

Two umpires had been selected, one from the senior class 
and one from the junior, thus giving no preference to either 
nine. It required the best efforts of the upper classmen to 
clear the field, but at last the crowd yielded and moved 
back behind the ropes which had been stretched along the 
sides of the diamond. 

The two rival captains then advanced to one of the um- 
pires to “toss up” and determine which nine should bat 
first. The crowd as well as the players watched the trio 
with an interest which caused silence to be restored for a 
moment. 

“They’ll need their big horn to groan for them when the 
game’g over,” said Jack to Ward and Pond, who were stand- 
ing near him. 

“I’m hoping they will,” replied Ward ; “but we’ll know 
more about that after the game than we do now. If it 
wasn’t for the college pitcher. Hale, the sophs have, I 
shouldn’t feel very much afraid of the outcome. But he’s 
a big help to them.” 

“He won’t do much,” said Jack decidedly. “They 


166 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


haven’t any catcher to hold him, you see, so he can’t let 
out all his speed, and we’ll profit at their expense. I say, 
this is like old times at Weston almost, isn’t it? It seems 
very natural for us three fellows to be playing together on 
the same nine.” 

“ So it does,” replied Pond ; “ and it would be a good deal 
more so if Henry was only here.” 

Henry, Ward’s room-mate at Weston, had been prevented 
by a long and serious illness from entering college with his 
classmates, as much to their disappointment as to his own. 
He had been working at home with a tutor after he had re- 
covered from his sickness, and was not without hopes of 
being able to rejoin his former mates in the approaching 
autumn. 

A tremendous outburst at this moment by the sophomore 
class showed that the other nine had won the toss and sent 
the freshmen to bat first, as the last chance at the bat under 
the circumstances was thought to be a great advantage.' 

Striving to appear unmoved by the din the freshman nine 
took their seats on the bench, the sophomores turned to 
their places in the field, and grasping his bat with a feeling 
of desperation. Jack, who was the first batter, advanced to 
the plate. Both classes were vieing with each other now, 
each striving to drown out the noise of the other ; but the 
game was not to be delayed by the din or confusion, and the 
senior umpire tossed the ball to Hale. 

Jack’s heart beat loud and fast as he turned and faced the 
pitcher. Hale drew back his arm and then sent in the first 
ball, merely tossing it over the plate. The movement was 
unexpected, and after hesitating a moment, Jack suddenly 
struck at it, putting forth all his strength. 

The effort was unavailing, and the nervous lad was almost 
turned completely about by the force with which he had 
struck. A derisive jeer rose from the sophomore crowd 
which did not at all tend to soothe Jack’s troubled feelings. 

Again the pitcher sent in the ball, this time with terrific 


THE GAME WITH THE SOPHOMORES 167 


speed, and once more Jack struck at it, but was too late, 
and the ball had passed him before his bat was fairly in 
motion. 

“ Hey ! He-e-e-y ! Ah ! A-a-a-h ! ” shouted the sopho- 
more contingent delightedly. 

Rendered still more nervous by his failure and the mock- 
ing cries of the rival class. Jack struck desperately at the 
third ball but again failed to hit it. 

“Run! run!” shouted Ward as the catcher failed to 
hold the ball. 

Jack started obediently, cheered by the shouts and cries 
of his classmates, but before he could gain the coveted base 
the ball had been thrown and had settled into the hands 
of the first baseman and the desperate runner was out. 

“Put these in to bat ! Put these in to bat ! They’ll do 
better than the freshmen ! ” shouted the sophomores who 
held rag dolls in their hands, waving the misshapen things 
in the air as they called. 

“ Give the infant some of this ! Give the infant some of 
this ! ” was the answering shout of other sophomores, who 
held bottles of milk. “ He’s weak ! He’s weak ! Feed 
him ! Give the tired little boy something to eat ! ” 

The efforts of the freshmen to drown the shouts with 
their cries were unavailing, and it seemed for a time as if 
pandemonium reigned supreme. 

It was now Ward’s turn to bat, and as he advanced from 
the player’s bench he was more roused by the thoughts of 
what would be expected of him than he was by the shouts 
and jeers which greeted him. He was a member of the 
’Varsity nine, and the only one from his class. 

Grimly shutting his teeth and grasping the bat as if life, 
instead of the game, was dependent upon his efforts, with 
an outward calm he was far from feeling, he faced the 
pitcher. 

It was evident that Hale was somewhat fearful of what 
Ward, the acknowledged best player in the freshman class. 


168 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


might do. By an effort he remained calm and assumed an 
added deliberateness in his movements. He sent in the 
first ball with all his strength, and as Ward permitted it 
to pass, he smiled as he saw that the catcher was unable to 
stop it. 

Perhaps the smile roused Hale still more, for the next 
ball he sent in came as swiftly as its predecessor and again 
the catcher failed to stop it. Meanwhile the freshmen 
supporters were not idle, and their united blasts and cries 
did not tend to aid the nervous catcher in his desperate 
efforts to stop the swiftly-thrown balls the pitcher was send- 
ing in to him. 

Wanting either to spare his supporter or to puzzle the 
batsman by a change of speed. Hale sent in the next ball 
much more slowly, and quick to take advantage of it. Ward 
smote it with all his strength. 

With a crack that was heard all over the field the ball left 
the bat and, passing above the reach of the shortstop, struck 
between the left and center field, and before it could be 
thrown in Ward Hill had gained the second base. 

Somehow there was a dearth of enthusiasm now among 
the sophomores, but what they lacked was more than 
atoned for by the frantic shouts and actions of the excited 
freshmen. Hats were thrown into the air, the horns sent 
forth blasts that were almost deafening, and the exultation 
of Ward’s supporters made them almost beside themselves 
with joy. 

The excitement broke forth again when the catcher 
allowed the next ball to pass him and Ward Hill took third, 
and it threatened to pass all bounds when again the ball 
was fumbled by the too anxious catcher, and by a burst of 
speed the freshman ran home and scored the first run of the 
game. 

When Pond gained first base on a passed third strike, the 
gloom that settled over the sophomores was intense. Oc- 
casionally some horn would send forth a call, but it sounded 


THE GAME WITH THE SOPHOMORES 1G9 


lonesome and forlorn. All their pent-up feelings found re- 
lief, however, when the next two men went out and no 
more runs had been added to the score. 

Difficult as the freshmen had found it to bat in the midst 
of the noise and confusion, their feelings were in nowise 
soothed when they took the field. The sophomores were 
prepared to make noise sufficient to overcome the advantage 
their rivals had secured by the scoring of the single run. 

Ward HilTs regular position on the college nine had been 
in left field, the same position he had played on the Weston 
nine, but as his class in Tegrus was not well supplied with 
material for the infield, he had been called in to play at 
third base. Jack and Pond were in the positions they too 
had occupied at Weston, the former being shortstop, and 
the latter guarding first base. 

Hale was the first of the sophomore batters to advance to 
the plate, and bowing mockingly toward his classmates in 
acknowledgment of the tremendous racket which greeted 
him, he calmly turned and faced the pitcher. However ex- 
cited the other contestants might be, it was evident that 
Hale was as cool and collected as if playing the freshmen in 
the presence of a shouting, boisterous, jeering crowd was an 
; every-day occurrence, for which he cared little. 

After a strike and one ball - had been called, he sent the 
next ball swiftly along the ground directly toward Ward 
Hill. Ward succeeded in stopping it, but in his efforts to 
get it and throw it to Pond he almost fell, and when he re- 
I covered himself. Hale was standing safe on first. 

As Ward foolishly tossed the ball to the pitcher, his feel- 
ings were not soothed by the “applause” of the sopho- 
mores. The band which had been provided with bottles of 
[I milk, began to march up and down the lint near the place 
, where Ward was, holding forth their hands to the mortified 
‘ lad and shouting in unison, “Milk! milk! milk for the 
‘ freshman ! Milk ! milk ! milk for the freshman ! Milk ! 
milk ! milk for the freshman ! ” 


170 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


The laughter among the spectators, in which Ward could 
see that Oliver and Miss Cole and even Drake joined, caused 
his cheeks to flush ; but striving to appear calm, he turned 
and tried to give his attention to the game. 

He soon discovered that his feeling of nervousness was 
shared by all the nine. Whenever a ball would be lifted 
into the air the blasts of the sophomores’ horns, interspersed 
with jeers and calls, made the freshman player so nervous, 
“rattled,” the college boys termed it, that his misplays 
were certain to follow. Hits which under ordinary cir- 
cumstances would surely have been outs, slowly-rolling 
balls, little pop-up flies, it made little difference what they 
were, the nervous players missed all alike. Three runs had 
been scored by the sophomores when the first inning closed, 
and despair, or rather discouragement, had been trans- 
planted from their side to that of the freshmen. 

So the game continued, a burlesque, as every one present 
knew. By the end of the fifth inning the voices of many 
had failed them, and they were unable to speak above a 
hoarse whisper, the only recourse then being the horns. 
And the blasts of the horns were not wanting. Errors, 
hits, good plays or poor, were alike greeted with derisive or 
genuine applause, but when the ninth inning began the 
score stood twelve to eleven in favor of the freshman nine. 

Was defeat about to come? For years no freshman nine 
had triumphed over the sophomores. With two of the 
’Varsity players on the nine, the disgrace of being beaten 
by the freshmen was more than the present sophomore 
class could stand. Consequently the efforts of the sup- 
porters of the team increased when the closing inning began, 
and as a natural consequence, the efforts of the freshman 
contingent were also correspondingly increased. 

Bands of excited students marched up and down the lines 
blowing fearful blasts upon their horns, the mammoth 
horn itself apparently having received increased volume 
from a fresh deputation of blowers, the spectators pressed 


THE GAME WITH THE SOPHOMORES 171 


more closely upon the field, and the feelings of all were 
manifestly most intense. 

The freshman nine was in the lead, but the advantage 
was so slight that it could easily be lost, and the game as 
thus far played, indicated that it was likely to be. 

It so happened that the order of batters was the same as 
in the opening inning, and Jack was again the first to face 
the pitcher of the opposing nine. As he advanced to the 
plate he perceived that Jimmy McGuire was marshaling 
his forces ; but without any thought that they now could 
affect the result of the game he gave them no heed, and 
striving not to be moved by the din of the sophomores, 
stood ready for Hale to deliver the ball. 


CHAPTER XXII 


WHAT FOLLOWED THE GAME 

J ACK struck at the first ball the pitcher sent in, but either 
his nervousness or his failure to judge correctly the 
direction in which it was going, resulted in a little 
pop-up fly under which Hale stood with outstretched hands 
waiting to catch it. 

Without a thought that he could gain his base Jack never- 
theless ran swiftly toward first, for the lad was determined 
to take advantage of any possible misplay on the part of 
his opponents, and was never ready to give up until the 
game was ended. 

As he approached the base he could see the baseman 
standing in a position to receive the ball. Just before he 
touched the coveted bag his ears were saluted by a terrific 
screech, in which many seemed to join, and the confusing 
din which followed quickly showed that something had oc- 
curred to his own advantage. 

He ran over the base, but as he turned he saw what had 
happened. Jimmy McGuire and his faithful contingent had 
advanced close to the lines, and as the ball was about to 
settle into Hale’s hands, had united in a sudden shrill cry 
which so startled that hitherto cool and collected player 
that he failed to hold it, and before he could regain it the 
runner was safe. 

“ Hooray for de freshmans ! Hooray for de freshmans ! ” 
shouted Jimmy in the excess of his delight over the result 
of his efforts, and in a moment all the supporters of the 
freshman nine were shouting to the full extent of their 
hoarse voices, and were dancing about in their glee. 

It was Ward’s turn again to bat, and as he took his stand 
172 


WHAT FOLLOWED THE GAME 


173 


by the plate he saw with no little satisfaction that Hale was 
more nervous than he had previously been. He threw the 
ball wildly, and before he could settle down the umpire had 
called four balls, and Ward ran to first. Jack of course mov- 
ing to second base. 

“ Hooray for de freshmans ! ” shrieked Jimmy once more 
in his delight, a feeling evidently shared not only by his 
immediate followers, but by all the supporters of the fresh- 
man contingent. 

Pond was the third batter, and as he drove a swift 
grounder into right field. Jack sped on, touching third base, 
and never stopping until he had scored his run. Ward mean- 
while resting upon third, and Pond easily gaining second 
base. 

Once more the scene baffled description. The freshmen 
shouted and blew their horns, marching back and forth 
over the field, while the band of Jimmy McGuire used 
their vocal powers, which were still in good condition, to 
their fullest extent. 

Little flies, which under ordinary circumstances would 
have been easily caught, went through the too eager hands 
of the excited sophomores. They threw the ball with such 
force and so wildly to the bases that frequently it went far 
over the heads of the plaj^ers, and enabled the runners to 
make the circuit of the bases before it could be returned to 
the diamond. 

Exciting as the contest was, it so abounded in misplays 
I as to present only a caricature of the real game ; but in that 
closing inning the freshmen were not thinking of scientific 
ball playing, their only thought and desire being to give 
the arrogant sophomore class such a beating as should be- 
come historic in the annals of old Tegrus. 

I When at last the freshmen retired and the sophomores 
I came in to bat, five runs had been added to the score, and 
standing as it now did, seventeen to eleven, there was very 
slight probability indeed that the lead would be overcome. 


174 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


Desperate conditions required desperate remedies, and 
although the lack of hope was evident, still the sophomores 
rallied for a last effort to cheer their nine and retrieve 
what to all appearances was certainly a 'Most cause.” 

Jimmy McGuire’s band was silent now except when the 
freshman nine were immediately concerned. Their shrieks 
and calls rang out whenever a sophomore tried to hit, and 
they had volumes of sound with which to reward every 
attempt a freshman player made to catch or throw the ball. 

In spite of the excitement and confusion the freshman 
nine were doing remarkably well, and while errors abounded, 
still they succeeded in preventing their rivals from accom- 
plishing ver}’^ much. Two runs had been scored, but two 
men were out when Hale’s turn came to bat. Much de- 
pended upon his efforts now. All of the spectators were 
standing, and even those who had been seated in carriages 
leaped out upon the ground and joined the crowd, which 
now in spite of all the efforts of the students to keep them 
back pressed closely in toward the lines of the diamond. 

As Hale took his place by the home plate, and swinging 
back his bat stood facing the freshman pitcher, there was a 
moment of silence. Even the friends of the freshman nine 
were still, and Jimmy McGuire stood leaning forward with 
his hands upon his knees gazing intently at the batter. 

The crowd had not long to wait, for with all his strength 
he smote the ball, lifting it high into the air. It was evi- 
dent at once that it would be Jack’s duty to catch the ball, 
or at least make an attempt to catch it, for it was coming 
directly into his territory. 

The pent-up enthusiasm broke forth once more, the sopho- 
mores doing their utmost to confuse Jack by their jeers, and 
the freshmen shouting their encouragement, although it 
was doubtful whether the excited shortstop was separating 
the one from the other. His eyes were fixed upon that ball 
which Hale had lifted high into the air. Upon his face 
was an expression of the most intense anxiety. In his 


WHAT FOLLOWED THE GAME 


175 


desire to aid his friend Ward Hill was standing leaning for- 
ward with outstretched arms as if he too would assist in 
catching that fly which might end the game. 

Ward was not aware of it, but all the other members ol 
the nine had assumed a similar attitude. The cries of the 
assembly seemed far away. Everything now depended 
upon Jack’s success, and the eager boy apparently was fully 
awake to his responsibility. 

Down came the descending ball, nearer and nearer to the 
outstretched hands of the waiting lad. In a moment it 
struck fairly within them, and then with a groan which 
Ward could not check, he saw that the ball had bounded 
out again. 

A howl of delight went up from every sophomore throat, 
but in a moment it was seen that the exultation had been 
slightly premature. While the ball had indeed bounded 
out of Jack’s too eager hands it had not fallen to the 
ground, and with a leap the shortstop pounced upon it 
once more, and caught it, although in his desperate efforts 
he stumbled and fell to the ground. However he still 
grasped the ball tightly in his hands, and as soon as he 
could check himself, lay still for the moment and triumph- 
antly held aloft his prize. 

“ Out ! ” shouted the umpire. 

With the announcement of his decision the great game 
was ended, and for the first time in many years a freshman 
nine had triumphed over the nine of its rival class. 

As Ward ran toward Jack, hugging him in his excitement 
and delight, for the moment he lost sight of the assembled 
I crowd. Before he could express his pleasure he perceived 
1 that the assembly had rushed upon the diamond. Calls 
1 and the blasts of horns, cheers for the freshmen and 
I! derisive groans for the defeated sophomores were all 
mingled. 

Friends sought out friends and showered them with 
their words of praise. Horses, alarmed by the outburst. 


176 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


were prancing about refusing to obey the words of their 
frightened drivers. It was such a scene as neither Ward 
nor Jack had ever beheld before, and in the supreme 
delight at having won the game, they paused to look about 
them at the stirring spectacle. 

Suddenly a cry arose from the farther side of the field, 
“ A rush ! A rush ! ” 

Looking quickly in the direction from wdiich the shout 
had come Ward beheld the sophomore class assembling and 
being formed in solid lines. In front were the larger and 
heavier men in the class, and the lines were being graded 
so that the smaller and weaker were in the rear. Their 
arms were interlocked, and in a moment they would be 
ready to charge upon their victorious but scattered enemies. 

“This way, freshmen ! Freshmen, this way ! ” suddenly 
Jack shouted as he saw the movements and the prospective 
advance of their enemies. 

In a moment the excited freshmen began to rally at the 
cry, and to assemble about the shortstop of the nine. But 
apparently there was no leader and no one to lead. Every 
one was for himself, and they ran about the place as busy 
and yet apparently as bereft of their senses as a swarm of 
bees deprived of their queen. 

It was a time of the keenest excitement. Before that 
solidly massed and well-led body of sophomores the unor- 
ganized and demoralized freshmen would surely be swept 
from the field. 

The sophomores were advancing. With a steady step 
and an air of confidence and determination they prepared 
to move upon their rivals. Ward had often heard of 
these “ rushes,” but never before had seen one, much less 
taken part. The custom was supposed to be dying out, and 
the efforts of the faculty, supported by many of the students, 
to crush it had been meeting with a marked degree of 
success. 

At all events, a “ rush ” had been unknown at old Tegrus 


WHAT FOLLOWED THE GAME 


177 


for several years, but now to all appearances it was about 
to appear once more. 

It was true that it had also been many years since a 
freshman nine had beaten its sophomore rivals, and under 
the sting of the defeat even the better judgment of the stu- 
dents was for the time being apparently forgotten or 
ignored. 

The students, even those who were themselves opposed 
to “rushing,” had told many stories of the days when 
“rushes” had been considered a natural if not a necessary 
adjunct of student life in Tegrus. Upon the ball field the 
two rival classes would be formed, the sophomores led and 
cheered by the seniors, while the juniors as the natural 
allies of the freshmen rendered a similar service for the en- 
tering class. 

At a given signal the two bodies advanced upon each 
other, giving vent to their class cries, much after the fashion 
of savage tribes when they rushed into battle. 

And, indeed, the custom was perhaps a relic of barbarism. 
Why it is that college students should be granted greater 
license or be permitted to indul^ in fracases that would 
land any other part of our population in jail if they were 
once to indulge in them, has never been explained. 
Doubtless the facts in the case are that there are no such 
excuses to be had, and that silence- has been maintained 
chiefly because nothing could be said. Surely if any man 
in all this world has the privilege of acting like a barbarian 
it is not the college student who is enjoying the benefit of 
the highest culture and reaping the reward of the heroism, 
the sacrifice, and labors of those noble-hearted forefathers 
of ours who planted the colleges that their descendants 
might be more manlv, not less, than the self-sacrificing and 
devoted founders had been. 

Ward had heard how in these “rushes” the two classes 
advanced upon each other and came together with a force 
that lifted the first of the opposing lines high into the air. 

M 


178 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


An indiscriminate and mad struggle followed. Coats were 
torn, bats crushed, blows exchanged, and sometimes sadder 
results followed, which among the savage tribes might be 
pardoned on the ground of their ignorance, but for which 
among American college boys no such excuse could be 
found. 

It was with no feeling of rejoicing that Ward Hill now 
saw what was likely to occur. Jack was dancing about in 
his excitement, urging his classmates to “form,” and yet 
apparently being powerless to bring about a formation. 
The assembled crowd also by this time had perceived what 
was going on, and many of them had turned and fled from 
the grounds, the game and its results all having been ban- 
ished from their thoughts. 

Across the field Ward could now see that the sophomores 
were solidly formed and were approaching. He would 
not run, and yet to remain and be swept away before the 
sophomore forces was a thought he could not endure. Still, 
what to do he knew not. There was no time left now for 
thought or consultation. With a shout that could be heard 
for a long distance, the solid body of sophomores began to 
increase the speed at which they were moving. They were 
well formed, and as they marched Ward could see that 
they were keeping step, and apparently there was an air of 
confidence displayed in all their movements. What could 
his class do against such a force? 

With a sinking heart Ward turned and looked at his 
comi)anions. Excited and determined though the most of 
them evidently were, they were not organized, and disgrace 
and defeat were sure to be their portion. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


THE PRIZE ESSAY 

A SUDDEN break in the excitement came just then. In 
front of the advancing sophomores and between them 
and the demoralized and yet determined freshmen, 
who, in spite of the fact that they were likely to be driven 
from the field by the onset of their rivals, had steadily held 
their ground, the senior and junior classes quickly rushed, 
and taking their stand boldly sought to prevent the meeting 
of the under classmen. 

And their efforts were successful. Shouting and at first 
refusing to desist, the sophomores were nevertheless com- 
pelled to halt, and once stopped, it was much more easy to 
scatter them. Expostulations, and even threats, from the 
upper classmen at last availed, and the solid body of attack- 
ing students was soon broken and scattered. 

It is true that calls and cries and jeers could be still heard, 
but these amount to little to those who are prepared to dis- 
regard them. The field was still filled with a confused mass 
of students from all the classes, but the possibility of a 
“ rush,” or of a formation by either of the contending classes, 
was then out of the question. At last the college boys turned 
and slowly began to depart, still calling derisively at one 
another and making the air resound with their class cries 
and the blasts of their ever-present horns. All this was very 
different from the brutality of a “rush,” however, and when 
the field had been cleared of spectators and players alike, it 
was with a sigh of relief that Ward and Jack sought their 
room in Hall. 

“That was a great game. Ward,” said Jack, when the 
door was closed. “ WeTl never see anything like it again.” 

179 


180 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“It was a great game,” replied Ward. “I never expected 
to beat the sophs with Hale as pitcher. It was Jimmy Mc- 
Guire who won it for us, I think, for I don’t believe in a 
square and fair test we could beat them.” 

“ I don’t know anything about that and care less. We’ve 
won the game, and it’s the first time in years a freshman 
nine has done that. We’ll take the glory we’ve got and not 
bother our heads about what might have happened if things 
had been different. I think, though, we ought to elect 
Jimmy McGuire as an honorary member of ‘de fresh- 
mans.’ ” 

Ward laughed as he said: “Yes, Jimmy has done his 
duty to-day. I wonder what will ever become of that boy ? ’ ’ 

“There’s one thing certain, anyway, you’ve got a grip on 
him, Ward.” 

“ I don’t know. I never thought I had till to-day. He’s 
been the torment of my life at the mission. I’m not much 
of a teacher and don’t suppose I am fitted for any work of 
that kind, but I do have an interest in some of those little 
ragamuffins, of whom Jimmy McGuire is chief. It some- 
times seems to me he must lie awake nights to think up 
pranks to play on me.” 

“It doesn’t matter much whether it’s night or day, I’m 
thinking ; he’ll lie pretty much the same, anyway.” 

“That’s where you’re wrong,” said Ward hastily. “He 
won’t lie. That’s Jimmy’s redeeming quality. No matter 
what he’s done, he always owns up to it, though sometimes 
he puts on the most aggrieved air and pretends he can’t 
understand why I should object to his tricks. He seems to 
think I ought to enjoy them as much as he does.” 

“Well, after to-day, no matter what happens, you can 
have the satisfaction of knowing that, whatever Jimmy may 
not believe, at least he believes in you. And that’s worth 
something, I’m sure.” 

“Yes; it’s about all the good I’ve been able to do, I 
think.” 


THE PRIZE ESSAY 


181 


Ward spoke soberly and earnestly. Without much heart 
and with no experience he had gone into the work, and 
now, as he looked back, he could not conceal from himself 
the fact that his entrance upon it was not prompted by the 
highest motive. All that was gone now, but he had still 
clung to the task. The result in at least the enthusiastic 
friendship, if nothing more, of the troublesome Jimmy had 
touched his heart, as it had shown him that his labor had 
not all been in vain. 

There was another still deeper and stronger effect, how- 
ever, and that was upon Ward Hill himself. It had been 
his first attempt to do any real work for others. Up to this 
time in his life he had been accustomed to look upon him- 
self as the one to receive and not to give. Perhaps his home 
training and surroundings had not been entirely without 
blame in this, for loving him as his father and mother did, 
they yet had not loved him quite well enough to make him 
think of those whom he might aid as well as of those who 
might aid him. 

The experience, therefore, had been a very beneficial one, 
and although Ward Hill himself did not know it, he was 
much more manly, much more of a man, than at the begin- 
ning of his freshman year in old Tegrus. Strange as the 
paradox may seem, by being defeated, he had won ; by 
humbling himself, he was being exalted. 

“I think,” said Jack that evening, when they had fin- 
ished their studies, “the sophs will be so stirred up they 
won’t let go of us now. My opinion is, that during the few 
days ‘ yet remaining while we may be called freshmen,’ 
they’ll try to take advantage of the opportunity and wipe 
out the disgrace of the game. Don’t you think so?” 

“I shouldn’t be surprised,” replied Ward sleepily, for he 
was ready for bed now. “They did feel pretty well cut 
up over the game for a fact.” 

“ Cut up ? Well, I should say so ! Their hearts are black 
with wrath and their diaphragms are swelled out in anger ! 


182 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


Isn’t tliat something like what Homer says? It seems to 
me I’ve read some such expression in some of his works 
somewhere, some time.” 

“You’ll make a classical scholar yet,” said Ward with a 
laugh. “I’m too tired, though, to stand here discussing 
fine points in Greek after that game. I ache in every bone 
and muscle of my body.” 

“Speaking of Homer,” continued Jack, apparently un- 
mindful of Ward’s words, “reminds me of another thing he 
said. Do you remember about the ‘ tongue of iron and the 
throat of brass ’ ? Well, that was what I wanted most to- 
day. If I’d had that, I think I could have kept up with 
the cheering, but as it was, I soon gave out and could only 
squeak like a pinched mouse.” 

“Very like a pinched mouse,” said Ward laughingly, 
“very like, indeed. I hadn’t noticed any lack of vocal 
power on your part.” 

“It was something to be felt, not seen,” said Jack 
soberly. “Let me see. Who was it said, ‘Vox, et prae- 
terea nihiV f ” 

“Virgil.” 

“Well, that’s my case exactly. No, that isn’t what I 
mean. I had all but the voice. That’s it. That’s it. It 
wasn’t ‘a voice and nothing else,’ but it was ‘all but the 
voice.’ That was my forlorn condition this afternoon.” 

“Well, it isn’t your condition to-night, for it seems to 
me you’ve got a ‘vox' and mighty little of ‘ et praeterea.' 
Keep still, I’m tired and want to go to sleep.” 

The irrepressible Jack became silent, but only for a few 
moments, for after a brief pause he called from his bed- 
room, “ Ward ! Ward ! ” 

“ What is it? ” replied Ward drowsily. 

“ What do you suppose the sophs will do? ” 

“ I don’t know and care less. That’s the last word you’ll 
get out of me to-night.” 

Ward turned over on his side and the sounds which soon 


THE PRIZE ESSAY 


183 


began to come from his room convinced Jack that his 
room-mate was asleep. As there was little satisfaction to be 
gained from a soliloquy, and as it was evident that Ward 
was determined not to talk longer, Jack too gave up the 
contest and soon was sleeping as soundly as his chum. 

If either of them had suspected what the chagrined and 
defeated sophomores were even then plotting to do, it is 
doubtful whether the occupants of that room in Hall would 
have slumbered as they did. As it was, in blissful ignorance 
of wily sophomores and their despicable deeds, both boys 
slumbered on, and when they awoke it was to discover that 
they had long overslept themselves. 

Hastily dressing they ran to their boarding place to find 
that they were the last to come. Even then the chapel 
bell was ringing, and as soon as the two freshmen had 
hastily swallowed a few mouthfuls of their breakfast they 
left the house and ran swiftly across the campus, and were 
just in time to join the last of the students as they filed into 
the building. 

“They’re as demure as a class of nuns,” said Jack, after 
he had glanced hastily across the room at the seats occupied 
by the sophomores. 

“ Hush ! ” whispered Ward. “ H’m afraid of the Greeks 
even when they are offering gifts.’ ” 

But Ward Hill’s thoughts that morning were not of the 
treacherous Greeks, nor of the no less treacherous sopho- 
mores in Old Tegrus. That morning there was to be an 
announcement of winners in the contest for the prizes 
offered for the best essays submitted by the sophomore and 
freshman classes. Without saying anything to any one, 
not even mentioning it to Jack, he had written an essay 
some time before and had submitted it in accordance with 
the regulations governing the contest. And this morning 
the award was to be announced. 

As both of the rival classes were equally entitled to try 
for the prizes, the rivalry which had been so keen in the 


184 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


game of the day before was not wanting here, although it 
was in a much more subdued and milder form. Ward could 
see that many in each of the two classes betraj^ed their own 
personal anxiety when the president prepared to make the 
announcement of the award. Striving desperately to con- 
ceal his own feelings, he was no less interested than his 
companions in what was to come. 

After commenting upon the general excellence of the 
essays which had been submitted, and expressing the hope 
that this excellence might be even more marked in the 
contest of the coming year, the president said : 

“The report of the committee is now in my hand. This 
committee you understand, young gentlemen, consists of 
three persons. All of them live in a distant city and not 
one of them knows the names of the winners of the prizes. 
Each essay, in accordance with our established rule, was 
signed with a fictitious name which was also written 
upon an envelope in which was enclosed the true name of 
the writer. I have these envelopes here, not one of which 
has been opened. 

“The committee to which we sent the essays begs leave 
to report that it awards the first prize to the writer of the 
essay which was signed ‘Nemo.’ I shall now open the 
envelope bearing that name.” 

The old chapel was intensely still as the president slowly 
tore open the envelope, and after adjusting his spectacles 
and clearing his throat, said : 

“ I find the award of the first prize is for the essay on the 
subject of ‘The Element of Poetry in the Legends and 
Traditions of the American Indians.’ Its writer is Rus- 
sell, of the sophomore class.” 

“Great ” muttered Ward ; and then he instantly be- 

came silent. 

His look of complete bewilderment, however, was seen 
by Jack who quickly whispered, “What is it* Ward? 
What’s wrong?” 


THE PRIZE ESSAY 


185 


Ward only shook his head, and indeed there was no 
opportunity to repl)’^, for there was an immediate and tre- 
mendous outburst of applause from the sophomore side of 
the chapel. They had lost the annual game with the fresh- 
men, but one of their class had won the prize for the best 
essay and they were all disposed to make the most of that. 

As soon as silence was restored, the president said : “The 
second prize is awarded the writer of the essay on the sub- 
ject, ‘The Homeric Poems.’ This writer signs himself 
‘Alpha.’ ” Then tearing open the envelope with a smile, 
he added, “ The winner is Pond, of the freshman class.” 

Once more there was an outburst of applause, this time 
coming from the freshman side. It was not so loud nor 
long continued as that which Russell had received, but was 
nevertheless genuine and hearty. Still, it was the second 
prize. 

“The committee,” resumed the president, “desire also 
to make an award of honorable mention for the writer of 
the essay on ‘Nathan Hale,’ who signs himself ‘John 
Smith the seventeenth.’” Then tearing open the third 
envelope, he said: “And this writer is Hill, of the fresh- 
man class.” 

The applause was renewed and Ward was delighted with 
its heartiness, but he did not respond to Jack’s words of 
praise nor to any of the congratulations of his fellows. 
With a peculiar expression upon his face he passed down 
the aisle and as he joined a group of students on the path 
he saw Russell among them. 

For some reason Russell seemed to be as confused as 
Ward and evidently was striving to speak to him. Ward, 
however, turned his head aside and plainly had no desire 
to be spoken to. All of which was strange and unexplain- 
able to Jack. 

“You beat the sophs at base ball, but they’re too strong 
for you when it comes to brain work and essay writing,” 
said Oliver with a smile, as he approached the group. 


186 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“You did well, though, freshman, and I want to con- 
gratulate you.” 

Ward shook hands with the senior, but did not speak. 
He was still regarding Russell intently and Jack could not 
determine whether it was a sneer or an expression of 
amusement upon his face. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


HOW RUSSELL WON HIS PRIZE 

T hroughout the day ward Hill was unusually quiet. 
It was evident that something had stirred him deeply, 
though what it was he did not disclose even to Jack. 
Several times during the written examination which was 
held in “Sammie’s” room, for the annual examinations 
were now in progress, as Ward looked up from his paper 
and gazed abstractedly before him, he was recalled by the 
look of sympathy or perplexity with which he discovered 
his room-mate was regarding him. 

Coloring slightly. Ward would hastily resume his work 
and endeavor to appear unmindful of Jack’s evident solici- 
tude. To the congratulations he received from his class- 
mates for the ‘‘ honorable mention ” he had received for his 
essay, he replied only formally, and not one of them could 
undei*stand why it was that he took his honor so calmly. 
Certainly it was no small measure of honor to gain even the 
third place in a contest in which both of the lower classes 
joined. 

But Ward Hill instead of being elated seemed rather to be 
cast down by his apparent success, and his companions 
could not understand him. Any one of them would have 
been proud of such recognition as had come to him, and the 
only explanation they could find for his apparent indiffer- 
ence, was to account for it by the fact that he must have 
been disappointed in not receiving one of the tw'O specific 
prizes. 

“I can’t make it out. Ward,” said Jack that evening 
W'hen they were in their room. 

“Can’t make what out?” 


187 


188 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“ Oh, you being so cast down by receiving the ‘ mention ’ 
instead of a prize. I’m sorry you didn’t get a prize, but I 
don’t see why you should feel so cut up about it. Third 
place isn’t such a bad one when you stop to think that the 
contest was open to both the sophs and freshmen. My 
father would have been pretty well set up, I can tell you, if 
his young hopeful had been so successful as even to win 
what has come to you.” 

“It isn’t that,” said Ward quietly. 

“Well, what is it, then? I can’t make you out for the 
life of me. I thought I understood you fairly well, but I 
find I don’t know much about you, after all.” 

“ I didn’t think I’d tell you. Jack. Hold on,” he hastily 
added as he noticed that his room-mate was evidently hurt 
by his words ; “I don’t mean that I wouldn’t tell you if I 
did any one, but I just thought I’d keep it to myself and 
not say a word about it to any one.” 

As Jack made no reply. Ward hastily added : “ It’s one of 
those things a fellow doesn’t feel much like talking about 
to any one. But I’ll tell you. Jack, only you mustn’t ever 
say anything about it. That’s the only thing I cared about, 
for I knew that if I did tell you, you’d feel called upon to 
act.” 

“Go ahead. Ward. You know me well enough to know 
I’m not going to make any rash promises. If you think I 
ought not to be told ” 

“That isn’t it, I tell you. I think you ought to be told, 
for you know as well as I do that I feel mighty small to 
keep anything from you. Why, you’re the only brother I’ ve 
ever known, and how I feel toward you you understand 
perfectly.” 

“Yes, I thought I knew how you felt, but I’d about de- 
cided I didn’t after all.” 

“Well, here goes then. You’ll know as much about it 
now as I do. What has been troubling me is that I wrote 
the essay which took the first prize.” 


HOW RUSSELL WON HIS PRIZE 


189 


“What!” exclaimed Jack aghast, sitting quickly up in 
his chair as he spoke. “ Do you mean to tell me that you — 
you — wrote that essay on ‘ The Elements of Poetry in the 
Traditions of the American Indians,’ or whatever the title 
of the thing was? You wrote it? You?” 

“Yes, I wrote it,” quietly replied Ward. 

“The one that ‘ Anceps ’ took a prize on ? ” 

“ Yes, the one that ‘Anceps’ took a prize on.” 

“The rascal 1 Tell me about it. Ward,” he added more 
quietly. 

“Well, the way of it was something like this. It was 
about six weeks ago, I should think. I’d been working 
pretty hard on the essay, for the subjects had been given 
out before Easter, you know. I had the thing in pretty 
good shape, for me, I mean, and was just putting the finish- 
ing touches on it. I hadn’t said anything about trying for 
the prize to any one, not even to you. Jack, for I didn’t 
know that I’d have any real chance, you see, and if I didn’t 
take one, why no one would be the wiser;” 

“Yes, I knew well enough you were trying. You 
couldn’t hide it, you see, from me. Of course I felt a little 
hurt, but I didn’t say anything, for I understood your feel- 
ings, though it would have been better to have told me. 
‘ Honesty’s the best policy,’ my lad.” 

“No doubt,” responded Ward lightly. “But to go on 
with my story. As I said, I was putting the finishing 
touches on the thing, and had it all spread out on my desk, 
when who should come into the room but ‘Anceps.’ He 
rapped, and then opened the door and walked right in. I 
I didn’t have time to hide the paper, so I thought it would 
be better to leave it where it was and act as if I wasn’t try- 
ing to hide anything. 

“I then invited ‘Anceps’ to take a seat, and I tipped 
back in my chair and we talked for a while. Pretty soon 
it came out that ‘ Anceps ’ wanted me to write him an essay 
for his society work, he said. He declared that he was due 


190 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


for one that week and hadn’t a word of it written, and what 
was more, he didn’t have a word to write, either. 

“ I laughed at him at first, but pretty soon I saw that he 
was in dead earnest. He wanted an essay, and he wanted 
it badly. I knew that some of the Tegrus fellows did that 
kind of work, writing essays for other fellows, I mean, but 
I hadn’t any thought of ever doing it myself. ‘Anceps’ 
kept on talking, trying to show me that it wasn’t for any 
regular college work that he wanted the thing, but for some 
society work, and that he would be pulled up pretty hard if 
he tried to slip out of it. 

“At first he offered me ten dollars, then when I seemed 
to hesitate, he raised his bid to fifteen. I told him I 
couldn’t write him one. I hadn’t time with the examina- 
tions all coming on now. Then he wanted to know if I 
didn’t have something on hand already written, and he 
looked pretty hard as he spoke at the paper right there on 
the desk in front of me. 

“ I fancy I must have looked guilty, for he began to tease 
harder, and said he’d give me twenty dollars for it. Twenty 
dollars was a big sum to me, and I needed money too. 
Finally I out with it and told him I didn’t have anything 
but that essay, and that I had written for the prize con- 
test. 

“ Well, that seemed to fire him up all the more. He told 
me that would do as well as any other. He said he could 
change the title and work the essay over, and that I could 
write another one on the same subject for the prize, or 
choose another subject. The upshot of it all was that I 
hesitated and then was lost. I shouldn’t have let him 
have it if it had been for straight college work, but as it 
was a kind of outside matter, and I knew, or at least I 
thought I knew, that no harm would come of it, I let him 
have it. Besides, I was in desperate need of money, and 
didn’t want to write home for any more.” 

Jack had remained silent all through the recital of Ward’s 


HOW RUSSELL WON HIS PRIZE 


191 


story, not even once interrupting his chum. When at last 
Ward had concluded he sat for a moment gazing at him 
with an expression which betrayed his blank amazement, 
and then leaping from his chair he began to dance about 
the room, clapping his sides and laughing boisterously. 

“That’s a good one! That’s the best I ever heard I 
That’s something that ought to go down to posterity, and it 
will, or my name’s not Jack Hobart.” 

“Hold on Jack. You remember your promise, don’t 
you?” 

“ Promise ? What promise ? I didn’t make any promise, 
you freshman.” 

“Yes, you did, before I told you the story.” 

“Not much, I didn’t ; and even if I did*it’s too much to 
expect of just a mere mortal, and he a poor little innocent 
freshman, at that. It can’t be done. Ward. I’d be doing 
an injustice to old Tegrus. Besides, there’s poor Anceps to 
be considered. It would never do to let him travel around 
in such a masquerade as that. ‘ The ass in the lion’s skin ’ 
isn’t to be mentioned in a minute with that. Then you 
mean to tell me, do you, that you wrote two essays for the 
prize, and that the one you sold, and which went in under 
another fellow’s name, took the first, while the one that 
went in straight, as your own, only got off with a men- 
i tion?” 

^ “So it appears,” replied Ward ruefully, nevertheless 
j smiling at the exuberant delight of his room-mate. 

! “That’s the richest thing that ever happened in old 
I Tegrus ! Just think of it ! I say, Ward,” he added, as he 
\ suddenly stopped and faced his friend, “wdiy didn’t you 
I sell the soph the one that took the ‘ mention ’ and keep the 
I* one that took the prize? That’s the way I’d have fixed it 
I if I’d been making the deal.” 

i “So would I if I had only known,” replied Ward, joining 
in Jack’s laugh. “You see I didn’t dream of my essay 
taking a prize.” 


192 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“ Well, you’ve got more than a dream now. You’ve got 
a nightmare.” 

“I’m afraid I have,” said Ward ruefully. 

“ Well, all I can say is that I’d rather stand in your shoes 
than in An ceps’.” 

“So had I.” 

“Oh, you’ve got a ‘mms conscia rectV You’ve got the 
mens anyway. But honestly. Ward, you don’t mean to say 
you are going to keep it to yourself? It’s too good to keep. 
It’ll spoil.” 

“No, I don’t want you to say anything about it to any 
one. I’m sorry I’ve lost the prize, but I don’t feel so bad 
as I would if it hadn’t been my work which won it after 
all. I think I can stand it if Anceps can.” 

“ I’ll do my best to keep in. Ward, but if you hear of an 
explosion that scatters the body of poor Jack Hobart over 
the campus you’ll know you’ve been guilty of manslaughter, 
that’s all. I shouldn’t want to carry such a heavy load of 
responsibility, myself. It’s too much for a freshman.” 

Ward laughed and began to reply when there came a rap 
on the door. 

“ Come in ! Come in ! ” shouted Jack. 

To the surprise of both boys the visitor was Russell him- 
self. For a moment Ward and Jack glanced at each other 
as if fearful their words had been overheard. Russell’s 
manner also betrayed uneasiness, and for a brief time not 
one of the trio spoke. 

Jack was the first to recover his self-possession, which, 
indeed, as we know, seldom deserted him, and advancing 
toward the sophomore he extended his hand and said ; 
“Allow me to congratulate you, Anceps, on taking that 
prize. The sophs have better luck with the pen than the 
bat. The pen may be mightier than the sword, but when 
it comes to a baseball bat give me the glory of the bat every 
time. I wouldn’t exchange that drubbing we gave you 
yesterday for the first prize in essay writing, would you, 


HOW RUSSELL WON HIS PRIZE 


193 


Ward? The freshmen can afford to sacrifice something for 
the honor of the class,” Jack rattled on, offering Russell a 
chair and urging him to be seated. 

Russell accepted, though his confusion was still manifest. 
He sought by his eyes to question Ward as to the knowledge 
possessed by Jack, but Ward, either intentionally or because 
he did not read the meaning of the glance aright, gave him 
no satisfaction. 

For a time the boys tried to carry on a conversation, but 
the manifest constraint of all three was too strong. Not 
even the exciting game of the preceding day aroused much 
interest, and as if by mutual consent or agreement the award 
of the prizes for essays was not referred to. 

At last Jack rose and said, “ If you fellows will excuse me 
I think I’ll go over to the Belt house. There are some 
things yet to be done there before next week. Got every- 
thing all ready at your house, Anceps?” 

“Yes — ^that is, no — I think so — I don’t know. The fact 
is I’ve been pretty busy of late and haven’t kept track.” 

“You must have been busy,” said Jack, ignoring a glance 
of pleading from W’’ard. “A fellow can’t take first prize 
for essay writing without it. Not that I’ve ever had much 
experience, but that’s my opinion.” 

As Russell made no response. Jack continued, “You fel- 
lows go right on with your talking. I’m going to dress.” 

Jack withdrew into his bedroom, but the sounds which 
came from the room did not have a tendency to soothe the 
feelings either of Ward or of his visitor. Jack had no mu- 
sical ability, but he had no lack of confidence in his own 
Vocal powers. In a voice loud, if not musical, he was sing- 
ing the words of a popular light opera : 

“ Things are seldom what they seem, 

Skimmed milk masquerades as cream, 

Jackdaws strut in 

• “Good-night, fellows.” 

N 


194 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


Jack had entered the room abruptly, and putting on his 
hat, went out into tlie hall leaving Ward and his visitor to 
themselves. But as long as Jack could be heard his stri- 
dent tones came back : 

“ Things are seldom what they seem, 

Skimmed milk masquerades 

Jackdaws strut ” 


CHAPTER XXV 


A CAPTURE 

A S soon as Jack’s voice ceased, Russell, evidently seriously 
troubled, turned to Ward and said, “I don’t know 
what you think about it. Hill. I thought the best 
thing I could do was to come over and have a square talk 
with you.” 

“I don’t know what to think about it,” replied Ward. 
“I confess I never was more taken back in my life. I’m 
glad you’ve come, though.” 

“You haven’t told any one about it, have you?” in- 
quired Russell anxiously. 

“ No one but Jack.” 

“ He won’t keep it to himself.” 

“ Oh, I think he will, that is, if you want to have it kept 
secret.” 

“Well, I do, and I’ll tell you why. Hill. I know it’s a 
mean trick, and that you probably despise me ; but I can’t 
help that, and perhaps after I’ve explained it you won’t feel 
quite so hard as you do now.” 

As Ward made no reply, and still regarded the sophomore 
with a sneer which he was at no pains to conceal, Russell 
hastily went on : 

“You don’t know v;hat it is. Hill, to have a father and 
mother who are all the time expecting more from you than 
you can give. Ever since I was a little fellow they’ve 
thought me a good deal brighter than I was, and tried 
hard to hold me up to the standard they had set for me. 
As long as I was at home everything went fairly well, but 
when I came here to college, somehow the mischief seemed 
to be to pay. At first I tried, I did honestly. Hill, to do 

195 


t 


196 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


well in my studies, and for the first term of freshman year 
I stood well up in the class. Of course my father was de- 
lighted, and I was pleased too ; but somehow I couldn’t 
seem to hold out. I’d brace up just for a few days and 
then I’d drop back again. 

“ In sophomore year things have gone from bad to worse, 
for I’ve been steadily slipping all the time. I think I shall 
manage just to pass through my exams and hang on to a 
place in the class, though I may get one or two conditions. 
I shouldn’t mind it if I was the only one concerned, but I 
just can’t bear the thought of a low report being sent home 
to my father.” 

Russell seemed to hesitate and became silent for a time. 
Ward too did not speak, for it may have been that the 
sophomore’s story had revived some memories of his own 
which were not altogether pleasing. At all events he began 
to understand more clearly than he had before something 
of the position in which the troubled “ Anceps ” found him- 
self. 

“ When I was at home in the high school,” resumed Rus- 
sell, “I was looked upon as one who could write a pretty 
fair essay, and when the subjects were announced here last 
spring, I thought I might have a chance then to redeem 
myself, and I began to work. For a few days I worked 
hard too. I spent two hours every- afternoon in the library 
and took notes, and began to think I would redeem myself, 
for I knew if I could only take one of those prizes my father 
would be so delighted that he would forget, or at least pass 
over, my low stand in the class. He’d think, you see, that 
I’d spent so much time on my literary work that it would 
be only natural that it should cut into my regular class 
work. 

“After a few days I found it such hard work to dig away 
among those dusty old books that I began to give it up. 
I’m afraid I don’t hang on as I ought to. Perhaps that’s 
the reason I’m called ‘Anceps.’ I kept thinking all the 


A CAPTURE 197 

time, though, that I’d make it up and start* in again, but I 
found it too hard and just couldn’t do it. 

“Finally, when 1 was in here that day a few weeks ago, 
it suddenly popped into my head that j’ou were working 
for the same thing I was, or rather, had been. I made you 
the offer I did, and you know the rest. I found when I got 
back to my room and read over your essay that it was a 
good deal better than mine, and so I put it in. You know 
all the rest of the story.” 

“Then you didn’t want it for your society work any of 
the time?” 

“No.” 

“ And you intended when you bought it to hand it in for 
the prize?” 

“Yes, after I read it I did. It was so much better than 
mine, you see.” 

“Thank you. You certainly are frank enough about 
that.” 

“Yes, that’s my nature, and I can’t help it.” Ward 
could easily see that Russell was troubled far more about 
being betrayed now than he was by any thought of the act 
itself being wrong. 

“So I see,” replied Ward drily. “You’re the soul of 
frankness.” 

“Now, Hill, what I want to know is whether you’ll keep 
still about it.” 

“You mean whether I’ll keep your secret or not?” 

“Yes ; yes, that’s it, that’s it. I paid you a pretty good 
price for the essay at the time when I bought it, and it be- 
came mine, for it was mine, you see, then, whatever any 
one can say. But I don’t mind saying that I’ll do a little 
more if you’ll promise never to tell any one and will hold 
Hobart back. I’m more afraid of him than I am of you.” 

“ What you mean then, as I understand it, is that if I’ll 
promise not to tell whose essay it was that took the first 
prize, you’ll give me another twenty dollars. Is that it? ” 


198 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


‘‘ Yes, yes,” said Russell eagerly. “ I knew of course you 
wouldn’t let it get out, anyway ; but, under the circum- 
stances, I’ll be willing to make it twenty-five. How does 
that strike you? ” 

“I’ll tell you how it strikes me,” said Ward angrily, 
rising from his chair as he spoke and beginning to pace 
back and forth in the room in his excitement. “ It strikes 
me right between the eyes. As if it wasn’t bad enough for 
you to steal that prize, — for stealing it was, whatever the 
fine name you give it may be,— you must come around here 
and add insult to injury.” 

“But you sold it to me,” protested Russell, abashed at 
Ward’s evident anger. 

“ Yes, I sold it to you, and a big fool I was too. I can’t 
deny that ; but you needn’t offer me any money to keep 
your secret for you.” 

“ You’ll go and tell everybody then, I suppose. I’ll stand 
up for it, though,” said Russell determinedly. “It was 
mine, for I bought it, and paid for it too.” 

“You might explain that it was yours on that ground,” 
said Ward quietly. 

“Say, Hill,” began Russell, suddenly changing his tone, 
“ you sold it to me because you needed the money. I had 
money and you had the essay. We made a fair and square 
exchange, and it seems to me that ought to end the matter 
for good and all, at least it would among fellows who do the 
square thing.” 

“You’re a good one to talk about doing the square 
thing,” replied Ward in a low voice. 

He was controlling his anger amazingly, and perhaps his 
visitor mistook his quiet manner for something very differ- 
ent. 

“Oh, I know I’m no saint, and I never made any preten- 
sions to be. I never went down to the mission any Sunday 
yet and taught the little heathen how to become good little 
boys.” 










A CAPTURE 


199 


The shaft went home, and Ward’s cheeks flushed crimson. 
Hastily perceiving the effect of his words, and quick to take 
advantage of their supposed influence, Russell went on: 
“ Oh, I know all about it. Hill. You’re just waiting for me to 
raise my price. Well, I will, for I’ve been honest enough 
with you to tell you just how everything is. I don’t care a 
rap about the prize myself ; but I’m not so far down yet, if 
I am ‘ Anceps,’ that I don’t care anything about my father 
and mother. For their sakes I’ll make it forty dollars. 
Give me your word and the money’s yours just as soon as I 
can go down to the bank and get a check cashed.” 

“Look here, Anceps, if you say another word about 
money I’ll fire you out of that door.” 

“ If you can, you mean. Well, if it isn’t money, what is 
it then you want?” 

“I want you to get out of this room. You needn’t be 
alarmed. Your secret is safe, for if you are willing to take 
that prize as you did, then I’m willing for you to keep it ; 
that’s all I can say. No prize could ever come to me that I 
hadn’t earned, and if I thought I was carrying around some- 
thing that didn’t really belong to me I’d get rid of it just as 
soon as I could do it. I don’t pretend to judge for you, 
though. If you want to keep it, keep it, that’s all I can 
say. And as for money, why. I’ll show you how I feel 
about that.” 

Ward suddenly turned and entered his bedroom, and as 
he came out he placed four five-dollar bills upon the 
table. 

“There’s your money, Anceps ; the very money you paid 
me for the essay in the first place. I thought then that 
you only wanted the essay for your society work. I never 
dreamed of you as one to compete for the prize. But the 
money’s blood money, and I don’t want it. Take it and 
welcome, only please get out of my room. I don’t know 
how long I can stand here and do nothing but talk.” 

“I can’t take that money.” 


200 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“Take it, or I’ll tlirow it out of the window.” 

Russell hesitated a moment, and then reached to take the 
bills. Evidently thinking better of his purpose, he sud- 
denly withdrew his hand and said: “The money’s yours. 
Hill. You can do what you please with it. It was a square 
bargain, and I got my goods. Keep it, or burn it, or do 
what you please with it. You’ve told me you’d keep the 
prize matter secret. I don’t know whether you will or 
not. You can do as you please about it, of course. I hope 
you won’t tell, not on my account, but on my father’s. 
Good-night.” 

Before he fully realized what had occurred the door was 
closed and Russell was in the hall. Twice Ward rose to 
call him back, but each time he turned away. Then seat- 
ing himself in the large chair which belonged to Jack, he 
seemed to be buried in thought for a long time. 

Before his. vision there arose the picture of the far-away 
Weston school. He thought of an eager-hearted lad who 
had entered and for whom his parents were cherishing such 
high hopes. Then he thought of the long and disastrous 
first year, and how the new boy had steadily slipped away 
until not only was his work neglected, but it seemed as if 
every good impulse of his heart and life was blasted. And 
all the time there was the strong love of his father and 
mother behind him. 

As the picture of their grief over his failures once more 
came up before him. Ward turned in his chair and mut- 
tered, “Let him go. I know more about how he feels than 
he has any idea of. Perhaps his feeling for his father will 
help to hold him as it did me. He’s ‘ Anceps,’ though, and 
no man knows what he’ll do next nor how he’ll do it. If 
he’s content to let matters rest as they are now, why, so 
am I.” 

It was evident that Ward’s thoughts were not alone of the 
lad in the Weston school, but of the recent visitor in his 
own room. Unconsciously he had given expression to his 


A CAPTURE 


201 


thoughts, and as Jack just then came rushing into the room 
W ard looked up quickly as if he had been discovered in 
some overt act. 

“All alone, Ward? I thought I heard you talking with 
some one.” 

“ If I was it was with myself, Jack. It was no good com- 
pany, anyway.” 

“ Has Anceps gone ? ” 

“Yes.” 

“ How did you make out? Is he going to hand over the 
prize to you?” 

“No, though he offered me a good big sum if I’d keep 
still.” 

“ He did? Well, he has nerve even for a soph. The die 
is cast. After such an exhibition I rise to-morrow in the 
chapel, and in the presence of the assembled multitude I 
denounce the villain to his face. ITl proclaim his villainy 
upon the housetops, ITl ” 

“Oh, no you won’t. Jack. To-morrow’s Sunday.” And 
Ward laughed. 

I “ ‘ The better the day the better the deed,’ then, that’s 
all I can say. To-morrow he hears his sentence. To-mor- 
row he’ll writhe and curl like the serpent he is. To-morrow^ 

one more rogue bites the dust, and to-morrow ” 

j “ Hold on. Jack, to-morrow is the baccalaureate sermon.” 

' “All the better. But seriously. Ward, what do you in- 
i tend to do?” 

1 “ Nothing.” 

“I think that’s the best thing. If he can stand it you 
can, I’m sure. What’s this money?” he suddenly added 
as he saw the bills on the table. 

“That? Oh, that’s the money Anceps paid me for the 
I essay. I tried to get him to take it back to-night, and even 
threatened to throw it out of the window if he didn’t ; but 
he fled, and alas ! the blood money is here.” 

“ Blood money nothing ! You take that money and keep 


202 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


it, my gentle freshman. Do as I say, or I’ll — I’ll keep it 
myself. I’ll even go down to the sophomore class dinner 
at Mammy’s. They must be under full swing by this time.” 

“That’s so ; the sophs do have their class dinner to-night. 
I’d almost forgotten it, though when I come to think of it, 
Anceps had a dress suit on.” 

“Of course, of course. Come in ! ” he shouted, as some 
one rapped on the door. 

“Why, it’s me friend Jimmy,” he added as Jimmy 
McGuire entered the room. 

“What is it, Jimmy?” inquired Ward, as he perceived 
that his visitor was laboring under some strong excitement. 

“ It’s de sophs, dat’s what it is ! ” gasped Jimmy as soon 
as he could recover his breath. 

“The sophs? What about them?” inquired Jack 
hastily. 

“ Dey’s havin’ a spread at Mammy’s, and has just swiped 
de president of de freshmans and taken him down to der 
spread.” 

Ward and Jack did not wait to hear any more, but seizing 
their hats and darting past the astonished Jimmy they fled 
from the room as if they had suddenly been bereft of their 
senses. 



“ ‘What is it, Jimmy? inquired Ward,” 


Page 202 





■H 


CHAPTER XXVI 


WATCHING THE BANQUET 

‘‘TTOLD on, Ward,” called Jack, as the two excited 
freshmen turned into the main street, “this will 
never do. WeTl only attract attention if we run 
in this way.” 

Ward halted and for a few moments they conversed 
eagerly together. Jack was for summoning some of their 
classmates and making a raid upon the sophomores assem- 
bled at Mammy’s ; but Ward’s calmer judgment prevailed 
and that project was abandoned. 

They had rushed from their room in such excitement 
that they had neglected to lock their door and even Jimmy 
McGuire had been forgotten. The boys were recalled to 
their sins of omission by the appearance of Jimmy himself. 
His presence was something of a relief, and as Ward called 
the lad to him he questioned him concerning his informa- 
tion about the kidnapping of the freshman class president. 

Jimmy, nothing loth, at once related what he had to tell. 
It seemed that he and one of his boon companions had 
been coming up to the college about an hour before this 
time, and as they had been approaching by one of the back 
streets of old Wrinsbuc they had met a band of a half-dozen 
sophomores who were stealthily making their way along 
the same street and by their very actions betraying their 
desire to escape all attention on the part of the passers-by. 

Their suspicious actions had aroused the watchful Jimmy 
who was ever on the alert to scent mischief, and he and his 
companion had drawn back into a little alley to permit the 
others to pass and to discover if possible the reason for their 
stealthy movements. 


203 


204 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


Their efforts had been rewarded when they discovered 
that one of the students was bound and a handkerciiief had 
been tied over his moutli. The sight was sufficient to 
change Jimmy’s plans immediately, and as soon as the stu- 
dents had passed he at once proceeded to follow them. 

It was true his near approach was resented by the soph- 
omores, but their evident haste and the fact that he was 
looked upon as only a street urchin prevailed, and the lad 
had resolutely followed them as they entered one unfre- 
quented street after another until at last they had arrived 
at Mammy’s and with their prisoner had entered and 
quickly disappeared from sight. 

Jimmy, however, had heard enough to confirm his sus- 
picions, and if any doubts had remained in his mind they 
would have been speedily banished by the shout of delight 
which arose from the students who were assembled in the 
front banquet-room of Mammy’s place when the soph- 
omores entered bringing their crestfallen prisoner with 
them. 

Thanking Jimmy cordially for his information and prais- 
ing him as well for his persistence and shrewdness. Ward 
and Jack soon left him, after promising to see that he was 
suitably rewarded on the following day. 

“The first thing we’ve got to do, Jack,” said Ward, “is 
to make sure that Jimmy isn’t mistaken. We must find 
out whether they’ve got our president or not.” 

“Oh, they’ve got him fast enough,” replied Jack gloom- 
ily. “I don’t see what we can do about it now. What a 
disgrace! To think they’ve got our president down there 
to grace their festive board I We must do something ! ” 

“That’s what we are doing. Come on. Jack, we’ve no 
time to lose.” 

“What are you up to. Ward? I can’t see any way out 
except to make a raid on Mammy’s place, and that would 
never do in this world.” 

“No, that can’t be done now. Come on, though. We’ll 


WATCHING THE BANQUET 


205 


go down to Mammy’s and make sure tliat Jimmy’s not mis- 
taken first. Come on.” 

The two boys walked rapidly along the street and soon 
came to Mammy’s famous establishment. Before they en- 
tered they stopped upon the street to observe the interior. 
Apparently it was in its ordinary condition. A few cus- 
tomers could be seen, and in the back parlor they could 
also see a few groups of people seated about the ice cream 
tables. Not a sign was to be seen that anything unusual 
was occurring that night at Mammy’s. 

“Jimmy’s slipped up,” said Jack, with a sigh of relief. 
“The sophs aren’t here.” 

“Hold on a minute. Jack,” whispered Ward. “I can’t 
believe Jimmy’s wrong. He’s too shrewd a little fellow to 
be imposed upon. I wish we had brought him with us. He 
might be able to help us out now.” 

Just then there came a burst of laughter from the room 
on the second floor. Although the shades were drawn it 
was evident that the room was lighted, and as the laughter 
was resumed both freshmen knew at once that the soph- 
omore class banquet was taking place in that room above. 

“Come on. Jack. We’ll go in and talk with Mammy,” 
said Ward. 

Jack followed and together the two boys entered. Mam- 
my was busy serving some customers and only nodded her 
head pleasantly as the boys entered. 

They waited for her and as soon as she was at liberty 
Ward beckoned quietly for her to come to them. The little 
woman at once responded, and leaning across the counter. 
Ward whispered to her : 

“How many of the sophomores are at the dinner up- 
stairs?” 

“What for you want to know dat?” replied Mammy 
suspiciously. 

“ We have very important reasons,” said Ward trying to 
be impressive in his manner. 


206 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“Yah, I knows all about dose imbortant reasons,” said 
Mammy, shaking her wise little head. “De sophs told me 
you would be here.” 

“They told you we would be here?” exclaimed Jack in 
surprise. 

“Hush, Jack, they’ll hear you if you ain’t careful. 
They’ve got a watch in the hall, haven’t they?” he added, 
turning to Mammy again. 

“ I don’t know noting about dose watches. I know dat 
de freshmans can’t come down here and make some dis- 
turbance, I guess not. You shust better go right along mit 
your own pisiness,” said Mammy decidedly. 

“Look here. Mammy,” said Ward suddenly, “I thought 
there wasn’t any class in college which could fool you. 
That’s what I’ve always understood, anyway.” 

“So dere can’t, not even de freshmans,” replied Mammy, 
her eyes twinkling as she spoke. 

“But they have done it. They’ve done it already. Not 
the freshman class, but those sophomores who are now up- 
stairs sampling your excellent wares.” 

“Now you shust go along mit your foolings.” 

“ But I’m serious, Mammy. These sophs have stolen our 
class president and have got him upstairs at their banquet.” 

“I shust guess dat was some more of your fool pisiness,” 
said Mammy sharply, although Ward could perceive that 
she was nevertheless startled by his words. 

“ But it’s true, Mammy, we know it’s true, and they have 
fooled you.” 

“How you know dat? What for makes you dink they 
stole your bresident?” 

“Never mind how we know. It’s enough that we do 
know.” 

“Dere sha’n’t be no disturbance here, I guess not,” said 
Mammy, with another decided nod of her head. “I don’t 
know notings about de class bresident, but if dey have him 
you can’t come down here mit your freshmans and make 


WATCHING THE BANQUET 


207 


one little disturbance, I guess not. What for should I her- 
mit dot, when dere was bolicemans dat I can call close by ? ” 

“We aren’t going to make any disturbance. Mammy,” 
said Ward soothingly. 

“No, that isn’t what we came down for,” added Jack. 
“But we want to tell you. Mammy, that the freshmen 
won’t come to a place when the sophs are permitted to 
carry on in that way. You don’t want to forget that we 
have three more years in college, and will have three din- 
ners besides the one we’ve arranged for next Monday night. 
I don’t know how the class will feel about it, but I know 
for my part I’d rather go out to Turkeytown, or even give 
up our dinner Monday night, than have it where the sophs 
have been permitted to cut up such a trick as this.” 

Jack spoke as if he was very angry, and he was delighted 
when he perceived that Mammy had been strongly im- 
pressed by his words. Any loss of the trade of the college 
boys was something she did not care to consider, and her 
manner changed at once. 

“ Vat is it, Mr. Hobart? Vat you want to do? ” she said. 

“As we told you. Mammy, we don’t want to make any 
disturbance here. That isn’t what we’re after, as I said.” 

“ I should dink not,” replied Mammy, recovering a degree 
of composure. 

“ No, that isn’t it,” repeated Jack. “ We aren’t even sure 
they have our president here, but we want to find out. 
We sha’n’t blame you if he is here, for of course we know 
you didn’t have anything to do with that. But we want to 
make sure that he is here, and if you don’t help us to do 
that, why then we shall feel that you are very hard with 
the freshman class, that’s all, and we sha’n’t forget it. 
Now you can help us in that, I know, and we’ll call it all 
square if you will.” 

Mammy hesitated. It was apparent that she was trou- 
bled, and the veiled threat of Jack was not without effect. 
Noticing her confusion. Jack said : 


208 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“Just let us into some room where we can see what is 
going on. That’s all we want, and you can do that without 
favoring either class.” 

“And you vill bromise me dat dere shall be no leetle 
disturbance?” 

“ We’ll not go into the room where they are to-night, if 
that will suit you.” 

“ Very well, den I vill show you. Dere is von hall vhere 
the sthove bipe vas in de ceiling of dat room. I vill let you 
go up de back stairs to dat room, and den you can look 
through ubon de sophomores. Vill dat do?” 

“That’s the very thing. Mammy, the very thing. We’ll 
never forget you, never.” 

Mammy directed them to go around the house to the 
kitchen door and there met them. With many whispered 
protests against any prospective disturbances, she led the 
way by the back stairs to the room above that in which the 
sophomores were assembled. She carried no light, and all 
three were compelled to walk carefully to avoid being heard. 

At the door of the room she left them, after again whis- 
pering her warnings against disturbances, and returned to 
her labors below. As Jack and Ward entered, the only 
light which could be seen was that which came up through 
the hole in the floor, where in the winter time the stove 
pipe had been. 

Making their way cautiously to this they stretched them- 
selves upon the floor and peered down at the scene below 
them. The sight was not one to restore their calmness, and 
although Jack did not speak, he gripped Ward’s arm in a 
manner which clearly betokened his feelings. 

Two long tables extended the length of the room. They 
were loaded with the good things which Mammy alone 
knew how to prepare. Arranged about the tables were the 
members of the sophomore class, and it needed no inter- 
preter to show to the watching freshmen that they were all 
enjoying themselves hugely. Laughter and the confusing 


WATCHING THE BANQUET 


209 


din which arises from a babel of voices could be continually 
heard, and altogether the sight was not one to afford any 
comfort to the freshmen peering down through the hole. 

The sight which angered them most of all, however, and 
which very nearly caused them to forget the promise they 
had recently given Mammy that they would make no dis- 
turbance, was that of their own president fast bound in a 
high chair and gracing an end of one of the tables. 

As we already know, the freshman class president was 
somewhat older than his classmates. On his face was a 
beard, and he had many signs of maturity of which few of 
his companions could boast. But there was little of dignity 
in his present appearance. 

Seated, as we have said, at an end of one of the tables, 
and fast bound in a high chair, a large bib had been tied 
about him. By his side stood Russell with a bowl of bread 
and milk, and with a large wooden spoon he frequently 
carried some of the contents to the mouth of the freshman, 
much after the manner in which a mother or a nurse-maid 
would feed a little child. Occasionally the offered food would 
be refused, but as the refusal resulted in the contents of the 
spoon being emptied on his person, the prisoner evidently 
thought better of it, and for the most part quietly ate the 
bread and milk. 

“ Meat for men, but milk for babes,” and Russell laughed, 
bestowing another spoonful upon the helpless president of 
the freshman class. 

A shout of laughter greeted his words, and the poor fresh- 
man was made the butt of many a sophomore joke and pun. 

tell you what, fellows,” shouted Russell in his glee, 
“1 only wish Hill and Hobart were where they could see 
this performance. That would be worth more than all this, 
with the dinner thrown in.” 

Ward felt Jack suddenly grip his arm, and he almost cried 
out with the pain, but neither spoke, and both watched 
what was going on. 


o 


210 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“Now, then, the infant has been fed, and we must look 
after his wants in other ways,” said Russell, who was the 
president of the sophomore class. 

Some one brought a tin basin filled with water, and Rus- 
sell then proceeded with a wash cloth to bathe the prison- 
er’s face and hands. 

“We’ve done enough for him now,” said Russell when 
the task was completed. “We must go on with our own 
dinner. What shall we do with the freshman? ” 

Amid the laughter and confusion several suggestions were 
made, but the one which appealed to the most, and which 
was agreed to with many expressions of delight, was to 
station the freshman president in a niche in the wall which 
had been made for a statue. 

The freshman was bidden to take his stand there and 
become a “statue.” Some called upon him to represent 
“Apollo,” some “Venus,” and some “The Dying Gladi- 
ator.” Perhaps no one knew just what the representation 
was supposed to be, but the freshman president was com- 
pelled to “strike an attitude” and remain in the niche in 
the wall, while the class turned to give their attention to 
the interrupted dinner. 

“ I can’t stand this. Ward,”, whispered Jack at last ; “I’m 
going to break them up.” 

‘^Hold on, Jack. Remember what you promised Mam- 
my,” replied Ward. 

- “There’ll be no disturbance, but I’ll put an end to this 
performance. You stay here until I come back.” 

Sadly troubled. Ward nevertheless waited, and in a few 
minutes his classmate rejoined him. 

“I’m all right. We’ll soon put an end to this festive 
scene,” whispered Jack, as he at once began his prepara- 
tions. 


CHAPTER XXVII 


jack’s project 

“ATOW then, Ward, put your handkerchief over your 
face,” said Jack. “Don’t tie it tight, but leave it 
loose, so that it will just cover your nose and 
mouth.” 

Ward did not know what Jack had brought back with 
him, but he nevertheless obeyed and as soon as his hand- 
kerchief had been adjusted he turned eagerly to see what 
his companion was doing. 

There was no light in the room except that which came 
in through the hole in the floor, for the door into the hall 
had been carefully closed behind them. Still, as their eyes 
had become accustomed to the dimness. Ward had no diffi- 
culty in perceiving that Jack had brought a roll of paper 
with him, and also a small package of some kind, though 
I of course its contents were not known. 

Jack at once began his labors. The paper he quickly 
twisted into a tube, which was much smaller at one end 
than it was at the other. After this had been done to^his 
! satisfaction, he untied the small package he had brought, 
I back with him and emptied half of the contents into the 
I tube, which was at least two feet long. 

Holding his contrivance in his hand he stretched him- 
self upon the floor directly over the opening into the room 
below and placed the larger end of the tube at his mouth, 
leaving the smaller end projecting slightly through the hole 
in the floor. Then drawing a long breath he began to blow 
softly and yet steadily through his improvised tube. 

Ward watched the proceedings in wonder, not yet being 
able to conjecture what his room-mate was about to at- 

211 


212 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


tempt. He was satisfied, however, that Jack understood 
thoroughly what he was trying to do, and so with his nose 
and mouth well protected by the handkerchief he had 
bound over them he waited for the outcome with a curi- 
osity it was difficult for him to restrain. 

From the room below there arose a fresh burst of laugh- 
ter over some remark which a member of the class had 
just made. Evidently the time had come for the formal 
and set speeches, and even then Ward could hear Russell as 
he rose from his seat of honor at the head of one of the 
tables. 

“Classmates,” began the sophomore president, “we have 
now arrived at a stage in our proceedings when we shall 
be privileged to listen to the orators chosen by our class to 
add the eloquence of their silver tongues to our enjoy- 
ment ; I am sure I voice the feelings of every fellow here 
when I say this is one of the great occasions in our college 
life. We are proud of our class and proud of old Tegrus ! ” 

A burst of applause greeted the words of the president, 
who bowed and waited for the shouts and clapping of hands 
to cease before he continued. As soon as a measure of order 
had been restored, he resumed. 

“ When I say that the present sophomore class is an 
honor to the college, I am sure I am speaking but the sen- 
timents of every one, not only of those who are so happy 
as to grace this festive board with their presence, but also 
of every man in college, including even the freshmen, whose 
president has kindly consented to join us in our annual 
dinner.” 

As he spoke Russell glanced at the freshman wffio was 
still occupying the niche in the wall where he had been 
stationed by his captors a few minutes before. 

“ Hear ! Hear ! Good for you, Russell ! That’s right ! ’ 
shouted the assembly in delight. 

“I trust he will observe the manner in which the best 
class in college celebrates, and will duly report to his be- 


C. 


JACK^S PROJECT 


213 


niglited companions the attention he has received. We 
have fed him with the diet which is proper for one of his 
tender years (the president of the freshmen class was several 
years older than Russell), and if I might venture to make a 
suggestion, it would be that he should advise his class, that 
is,” he added significantly, “ if the class is fortunate enough 
to be able to provide a spread, that the diet we have pro- 
vided for him to-night would be eminently proper and fit- 
ting for all the members of the infant class in old Tegrus.” 

Renewed laughter and applause greeted Russell’s words, 
but indicating by a wave of his hand that he desired silence, 
the president soon resumed his speech. 

“And now that I have paid my respects to our guest and 
have made some suggestions for his own class banquet, sug- 
gestions which I trust will not be found to be entirely want- 
ing in value, it is time for us to withdraw our thoughts from 
such valueless and empty subjects as the present freshman 
class in Tegrus surely are, and listen to the oratory which 
has been provided by our worthy classmates. The first 
speaker will be Jenkins, who will respond to the toast, 

‘The Sophomores of Tegrus — may their shadow never be 
less than it is at the present moment.’ ” 

Jenkins rose from his seat and bowed to the class in 
acknowledgment of the applause which greeted him, and 
then turned to bow to Russell, who was still standing in his 
place at the head of the table. 

But for some unaccountable reason, at least unaccount- 
able then, he did not speak. An expression of perplexity, ^ 
or agony, or something far out of the usual course, crept ' 
over his face. 

Puzzled by the hesitation and delay the class turned from 
Jenkins to look at Russell, who for some strange reason 
seemed to be sharing in the feelings of the speaker he had 
just announced. Was it sympathy, or a kindred feeling, 
or what was it that caused the two sophomores to act as 
they were then doing? Russell’s features were twitching 


9 


214 


WAKD HILL AT COLLEGE 


strangely, and apparently it seemed for the moment as if he 
had lost control of himself. He was not even looking at 
Jenkins now. 

Suddenly with a frantic grasp at the pocket in which his 
handkerchief was, Russell emitted three sneezes which were 
almost startling in their volume and suddenness. 

“Ca-chu! Ca-chu ! Ca-chu!” replied Jenkins sympa- 
thetically, and bowing himself humbly before his president 
as he wiped his weeping eyes. 

“ Ca-chu ! Ca-chu ! Ca-chu ! Ca-chu ! ” said Russell from 
the head of the table. 

“ Ca-chu ! Ca-chu ! Ca-chu ! Ca-chu ! ” replied Jenkins 
once more, as if he was determined to be outdone neither 
in courtesy nor in volume of sound made by the president. 
The startled class gazed in wonder at the two members 
who were still standing and bowing at each other as if they 
were engaged in a sneezing contest, and each was deter- 
mined at least to do as well as his rival. 

In a moment, however, a similar impulse seemed to seize 
upon all who were present. “ Ca-chu ! Ca-chu ! ” sounded 
from each of the tables, and the very walls of the room ap- 
peared to respond as the other tables joined. The air re- 
sounded with the blasts. Handkerchiefs were used and the 
sounds of “ Ca-chu ! Ca-chu ! ” came up from every side. 

The boys were all standing now, and the tables were 
abandoned. Every sophomore seemed to be intent upon 
only one thing, and that was to give vent to the greatest 
possible number of sneezes in the least possible space of 
time. 

If zeal had been any test of merit certainly every one 
present at the sophomore banquet would have been deemed 
worthy of recognition by any committee selected to award 
a prize for the loudest and most effective sneeze that 
night. 

Meanwhile Jack was not idle in the room above. He 
had carefully reserved the most of the red pepper he had 


JACK^S PROJECT 


215 

brought in the little package for a last effort. Success had 
crowned his endeavors thus far, but greater things were in 
store. 

All the pepper that remained was hastily placed in the 
paper tube, and with two strong blasts Jack sent it to add 
its volume to that which already was among the sopho- 
mores. 

As far as appearances went his additional efforts certainly 
did not seem to be required,, for the sophomores were re- 
sponding already beyond his highest hopes. Some of them 
had rushed to the windows, which were partly open, and 
had raised them to their highest limits. 

As they looked out upon the street below they saluted 
the passers-by with volume after volume of “Ca-chu! Ca- 
chu ! ” The people glanced up, but their glances only 
seemed to bring forth a fresh blast from the sophomores, 
who as soon as they perceived that their efforts were meet- 
ing with such an appreciative response from the street, at 
once modestlj^ withdrew from the windows, not being de- 
sirous of becoming too conspicuous ; but the interior of the 
room afforded no relief, and the sounds of sneeze after 
sneeze seemed to be increasing every moment in volume 
and intensity. 

Jack and Ward we may be sure were not uninterested 
observers of what was going on. Through the hole in the 
floor they watched the frantic class, and with each fresh 
blast they bit their lips and clenched their, fists in their 
desperate efforts to repress their laughter. It seemed to 
Ward at times as if he must laugh aloud. His lips were 
sore, and his finger nails had cut into the flesh as he strove 
to keep back the sound which would at once betray them if 
it should escape him. 

They could see the sophomores rushing about the room, 
for as yet not one had left, striving to discover the source 
of the trouble. Whenever one stopped to speak to another, 
his efforts at conversation would be sharply checked, and 


216 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


both would suddenly lift their handkerchiefs to their faces 
and join in a common “ Ca-chu ! Ca-chu ! ” 

Even the captive president of the freshman class was af- 
fected by the prevailing distemper. After several violent 
outbreaks he had descended from his pedestal, but no one 
heeded him now in the confusion, and Ward and Jack saw 
with satisfaction that their classmate was stealthily edging 
his way toward the door, and there was “ none to molest or 
to make him afraid.” If only he could somehow escape 
from the room, his watching classmates felt as if too much 
glory for one class had been gained that night. 

Suddenly Ward grasped Jack by the arm. Jack looked 
up startled, but in the darkness he was unable to discover 
the cause of Ward’s alarm. The strong grasp however 
clearly showed that something was amiss, and he peered 
more intently down into the room below. 

The source of the trouble was not there, but was close at 
his side. Ward had felt an almost uncontrollable impulse 
to sneeze seize him. He drew in his breath and set his 
teeth hard together, but all was of no avail. Stronger and 
stronger became the desire, and then with one prolonged 
blast, in which all the long pent-up feelings of the lad 
seemed to find expression, and which also seemed to make 
the best efforts of the sophomores appear almost like silence 
by way of contrast. Ward emitted one long and fearful 
“ Ca-chu-u-u-u ! ” 

In an instant it seemed to quiet the frantic sophomores. 
Forgetting their own troubles for the moment at the sound 
of that prolonged blast, they all stood still and glanced up- 
ward tovvard the hole in the floor. Was some one there to 
make sport of them? Was it the combined echo of all the 
sneezes of the evening? Or was it from the instigator of 
the plan himself who had been “hoisted by his own pe- 
tard,” so to speak ? They would soon know. 

As if moved by a common impulse the frantic class made 
a rush for the door. 


JACK^S PROJECT 


217 


Quick as they were, Jack had been quicker, and seizing 
Ward by the arm he said hastily, “Come on! come on! 
We must get out of this ! ” 

His companion needed no urging, and together they 
rushed out into the hall and made for the back stairway. 
Before they could gain it, however, their presence had been 
discovered, and with a howl of rage the entire class started 
after them. 

Fear seemed to increase the speed of the fleeing freshmen. 
Down the dark stairway three steps at a jump they made 
their way, and then on through the hallway below, and 
down the other back stairway up which Mammy herself 
had brought them they ran, then out in the back yard. 
They could hear the angry sophomores behind them, but 
no one as yet had been able to overtake them. 

As Ward and Jack rushed out into the back yard Ward 
groaned as he discovered that a brick wall surrounded it. 

“ We’re caught. Jack ; we’re caught ! ” he exclaimed. 

“ No we’re not. We can’t be. We mustn’t be. Come 
on ! ” 

Never hesitating a moment Jack clambered up and over 
the opposing wall, and Ward followed close behind. How 
they succeeded in doing it they never understood. After- 
ward when they visited and inspected the place the wall 
seemed to rise before them like the side of a precipice, 
looking as if no mortal could ever scale it. On that night, 
however, there was no time for considering even such diffi- 
culties as an impassable wall of brick, and as Ward gained 
the top and turned to drop on the other side he saw the 
sophomores rushing out of the house in swift pursuit. 

A shout greeted his ears as he perceived that he was dis- 
covered, but not waiting to learn its effect he dropped to 
the ground, and with Jack sped along the dark streets and 
soon gained the safety of their own room in Hall. 

With the door securely barred and the excitement past, 
both boys laughed and hugged each other in their delight. 


218 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


They had succeeded in their purpose, and the sophomores 
never would be able to boast of having outwitted the fresh- 
men. 

“ I hope our president got away all right,” said Ward at 
last. 

“ Oh, he did. You needn’t worry about that. Say, 
Ward,” Jack suddenly called, “ what time is it? My watch 
isn’t here.” 

“ Half-past ten.” 

“ Good ! We must get up a little reception for Anceps 
when he comes back. He rooms right over us, you know, 
and it would be a dead shame to let him come back after 
making such a speech as he did to-night without giving some 
token of our appreciation. ‘ I only wish Hill and Hobart 
were where they could see this performance,’ ” he added de- 
murely, quoting the words of Russell which they had over- 
heard a few minutes before. 

“Oh, you’ve done enough for one night. Jack,” said 
Ward, with a hearty laugh. “Besides, it’s getting late, 
and to-morrow’s Sunday, you know, and it isn’t very far 
away now.” 

“ All the more reason for doing what I say, then,” was 
Jack’s reply. “ Now listen and I’ll tell you just what can 
be done. It’ll be the capper of the whole thing.” 

Ward listened, and it was evident that he was soon per- 
suaded, for in a few minutes both of the eager freshmen 
seized their hats and departed from the building. They 
moved in opposite directions, however, along the street, and 
were soon lost to sight. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


THE MARCH IN HONOR OF RUSSELL 

N ot ten minutes had elapsed before a crowd of fresh- 
men had assembled in the room of Ward and Jack. 
They came from the various college buildings, run- 
ning swiftly and for the most part unattended ; but the 
eagerness every one felt was at once apparent. 

As soon as Ward and Jack were there the door was 
closed and locked, and the excited boys at once prepared 
to carry out the plans which had been speedily formed. 
The president of the class was also there, and in spite of 
the fact that he was several years older than any of his 
companions, apparently he was as much of a boy as any in 
the room. The story of his capture and escape was hastily 
told and served to increase the excitement of the assem- 
bly, already wrought up to the highest pitch. 

Two drums and a fife were also there in the hands of 
freshmen who were accounted worthy of the honor of 
bringing forth all the music they are supposed to contain. 

Satisfied at last that all things were ready. Jack said ; 
“Now, fellows, I’ve stationed a watch at each of the col- 
lege gates and also one at Ancep’s door, so we’ll be sure to 
get him. It’s now quarter before eleven, and he’ll be sure 
to be here before long. We’ll have to keep quiet and just 
wait till we get the word.” 

How Jack’s advice as to remaining quiet would have 
been followed we do not know. The excited company was 
in no mood to exercise the virtue of patience, and doubt- 
less their gathering would have been betrayed if they had 
been compelled to remain there a long time under the en- 
forced silence. 


219 


220 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


Jack, however, had hardly given his advice, which 
doubtless would have been of value in its proper place, 
when some one was heard running swiftly through the hall 
and stopping directly in front of their door. In a moment 
the door was thrown open and freshman Henry rushed into 
the room. He had been stationed by Jack as the watch at 
the lower gate of the college campus, and his appearance 
at this moment at once betrayed to his classmates the fact 
that he had discovered something of importance. 

“He’s coming! He’s coming!” said Henry in a loud 
whisper. 

“ Who’s coming? Who? Anceps?” asked the boys to- 
gether. 

“ Yes. He’s right down there by the lower gate. Hurry 
up! Be quick ! ” 

“Was any one with him?” inquired Jack, stepping out 
in front of his companions. 

“No ; that is, there was only one. Be quick or he’ll be 
in his room.” 

The freshmen needed no second invitation. Instantly 
the lines were formed, and with Ward and Jack in front 
and the fifer and drummers close behind they passed out of 
the room, and striving to move quietly advanced along the 
hall and down the stairway to the door by which it was 
supposed the luckless president of the sophomore class 
would enter. 

Nor were they disappointed. As they came to the great 
stone steps they saw Russell approaching, alone, and ap- 
parently wholly unsuspicious of any danger. 

As soon as he discovered him. Jack advanced and said : 
“ Hello, Anceps. You got through your class dinner a 
little early, didn’t you?” 

“Yes, though we had time enough.” 

“ Well, as you have a little time left, suppose you join us 
in a little parade we’re planning to give in honor of the 
freshman class.” 


THE MARCH IN HONOR OF RUSSELL 221 

Russell was about to make an angry reply when he 
glanced up and discovered the crowd of boys in the hall 
before him. His first impulse was to turn and run, but the 
leaders had instantly placed themselves on the farther side 
of him and escape was impossible. 

Perceiving then that flight was out of the question, Rus- 
sell yielded to the inevitable, and although his bearing 
clearly indicated his lack of enthusiasm over the proposal 
of the rival class, he soon was compelled to take a position 
in the center of the noisy group. 

The lines were speedily formed, and then Jack, as ac- 
knowledged leader, called out : “Attention there, fellows. 
We’ll march around the campus first. All ready. Give 
us your music ! Join in the song all of you ! ” 

The drums and fife began to play, and the noisy proces- 
sion started. 

“Now then, fellows, join in the song,” called Jack. 
“And you too, Anceps, you sing,” he added, turning to 
Russell by whose side he himself was marching. 

Russell apparently was not musically inclined that night, 
or at all events he remained silent ; but whatever he may 
have lacked in enthusiasm or in appreciation of the efforts 
of the freshmen in song was more than atoned for by the 
hilarity of the marching lines. 

Instantly responding to Jack’s call, the drums and fifes 
meanwhile providing an accompaniment which made up in 
volume whatever its deficiencies in tune may have been, 
the boys began to sing : 

“ I went to the hencoop on my knees, 

I thought I heard a chicken sneeze. 

He sneezed so hard with the whooping-cough, 

He sneezed his head and tail right off. 

Bow wow ! wow ! Bow wow ! wow ! 

Hurrah for the freshman class ! Bow wow ! wow ! ” 

Up and down the campus moved the noisy class, and 
over and over again the jingling doggerel was shouted and 


222 


WARD HIT.L AT COLLEGE 


sung. Occasionally the song was varied by repeating in 
unison with the drums, “Rum tid de turn! Rum tid de 
turn! Rum tid de turn, turn! Rum tid detum ! ” 

As they turned the corner to march back across the cam- 
pus, Ward caught sight of Jimmy McGuire and three of 
his associates. The boy seemed to be omnipresent, but 
without waiting to receive an invitation or to explain his 
presence. Ward’s protege at once called to his comrades 
and took up his position in front of the drums and began to 
march with the class, shouting and singing with a gusto 
that would have been the envy of the sophomores. 

Three times across the campus moved the strange proces- 
sion and the fatal effects of the unfortunate chicken’s 
sneeze were duly recounted and emphasized. 

And now there began to appear various interested specta- 
tors. People moved up from the city’s streets wondering 
“ what those Tegrus boys were up to now.” College students 
threw open the windows of their rooms and gazed out upon 
the scene, and several times Jack thought he discovered 
the forms of sophomores scurrying away in the darkness. 

At such times he called to his classmates to increase the 
volume of sound, and, “ I went to the hencoop on my 
knees,” rang out louder than before. As the final words 
were sung, the class keeping time to the sharp taps of the 
drums shouted in unison : “ Sneeze ! sneeze ! sneeze, sneeze, 
sneeze ! Sneeze ! sneeze ! sneeze, sneeze, sneeze ! ” And 
then the monotonous words of the senseless song would 
be heard again. 

Doubtless all this was exceedingly silly, and more than 
one of the good people of Wrinsbuc wondered why it was 
that young men apparently sane and possessed of a fair 
amount of intelligence, should be willing to engage in such 
undignified and childish performances, and march about 
the college campus shouting with all the strength of their 
lusty lungs the dire results attending so simple an action 
as that of a chicken which had been heard to sneeze. 


THE MARCH IN HONOR OF RUSSELL 223 


But the Tegrus boys were governed by the feelings and 
traditions which had filtered through a century of student 
life, and the happiness which a freshman class might feel 
at the privilege of escorting the president of their rival class 
about the college campus under such circumstances as those 
we have described could not be explained, however strongly 
it might be felt. 

At any other time, or in a different place, no one could 
have felt more supremely silly than Ward Hill himself, but 
as it was he never once thought of the silly aspect of the 
affair and gave himself with all the enthusiasm of his boyish 
heart to the excitement of the moment. 

“Let’s go down into the city,” called out one of the 
freshmen as they drew near the gate. 

The call seemed to find a response in the hearts of all, 
and the procession was about to file through the gateway 
when Oliver, the senior, stepped out in front of them and 
at a signal from him the line halted. 

“You’ve done enough for one night, freshmen,” he said. 
“The sophs are forming over by the gym, and you’ll have 
a ‘rush ’ before you know it.” 

A shout of derision greeted his announcement, and in- 
stead of producing the effect of causing the class to scatter, 
the direct contrary was the result. There were shouts and 
cries and calls for the sophomores to ‘Come on,’ and for a 
time it appeared as if Oliver had increased the trouble in- 
stead of averting it. 

“Now look here, freshmen,” he pleaded, “there’s no use 
in spoiling commencement week with one of your nonsen- 
sical rows. You’ve done enough, if what I hear is true. 
You drove the sophs out of their banquet room and have 
been marching around the college with their president like 
a band of Apaches. You’ve got nothing to gain from a 
‘ rush ’ and everything to lose. So far you’re ahead. Now 
why can’t you go to your rooms and just shut the sophs 
off from a chance to get even with you ? They’d like noth- 


224 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


ing better than a ‘rush,’ for it would give them a chance 
to pick up what they have lost, you see. Don’t give it to 
them.” 

Perceiving that his words were not without effect, Oliver 
hastily went on. “Then too, this week is no time for such 
performances. The town is full of old grads and friends of 
the college who have come up here for these last few days. 
What sort of an impression are they going to get of old 
Tegrus if you keep up such performances? You have got 
the better of the sophs now and everybody will just laugh 
at it and call it a good joke. The sophs will feel the grind 
of it. You need have no fears about that part of it. Then 
this is your college, you must remember, and you don’t 
want to do anything to damage her good name. Suppose 
some old fellow has come up here all ready to give a good 
big sum to her? She needs money; but if your silly per- 
formances disgust some old friend of Tegrus, her loss will 
be your loss too. Come, freshmen, go on back to your 
rooms now and leave the sophs out in the cold.” 

“ Come on. Jack,” whispered Ward to his chum. “Let’s 
do what Oliver says.” 

“ Attention, you fellows 1 ” shouted Jack. “Back to the 
dormitories!” 

“’Bay for de freshmans!” shouted Jimmy McGuire 
from liis place in the vanguard. 

The class responded to Jack’s call and with measured 
tramp and a recital of the woes of the unfortunate chicken, 
which by contrast made all former efforts seem like the 
merest whisper, they moved slowly across the campus. 

Perhaps there was a lingering desire on the part of some 
to delay the procession until the sophomores should arrive 
upon the scene, but if such was the case their efforts were 
futile and the freshmen soon halted in front of Hall. ^ 

“Grateful to you for the pleasure of your company,” J 
began Jack, leading Bussell toward the door, and also bow- *: 
ing low to his class as he spoke ; “ we noware compelled to ) 


THE MARCH IN HONOR OF RUSSELL 225 


bid you a reluctant good-night. Trusting that you have not 
been unmindful of our simple efforts to please you, we still 
shall be compelled to part company for a time. If, how- 
ever, you feel inclined to join us in our class banquet on 
Monday evening, we will reserve a place for you and it will 
not be a hole in the wall either. Now then, fellows, sing 
‘ Anceps’ the song once more and then weTl part to meet 
again.” 

“ I went to the hencoop on my knees, 

I thought I heard a chicken sneeze. 

He sneezed so hard with the whooping-cough 
He sneezed his head and tail right off.” 

A cheer for “the best class that ever entered the doors of 
Old Tegrus ” w'as then given and the boys scattered. And 
none too soon. From his position on the steps Jack had 
seen a larg« moving body of students coming up the street 
from the gymnasium. The freshmen were gone when the 
class arrived, and after giving one or two derisive jeers from 
the window of his room. Jack locked the door and he and 
Ward, well satisfied with their labors, prepared for bed. 

The following day was Sunday and far different in every 
way from the preceding evening, so full of its fun and ex- 
citement. The summer sun with its soft light seemed to 
cast a glory over the venerable walls of old Tegrus. 

At half-past ten o’clock the senior class in cap and gown 
filed into the chapel. Ward watched them with a strange 
mingling of feelings. Was there ever such a class before? 
How mature they were, and manly in their bearing ! He 
noted the captain of the baseball team, the football cap- 
tain, the valedictorian, the prize debater, the best orator. 
What marvelous men they were ! Would he ever look 
upon their like again? It was the last time before gradua- 
tion when they would meet with their fellow-students in 
the college chapel. 

In spite of his interest Ward could not keep back a feel- 
ing of loneliness or regret. Next year he would not have 

P 


226 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE ^ 

the inspiration of their presence. The junior class was 
made up of good men, but they were not quite up to the 
standard of the present seniors. And one year of his own 
course was gone. How long that year had looked to be in 
the preceding September ! And that four years of the col- 
lege course ! Why, they had stretched away in the dim 
future and covered almost a boundless expanse. And now 
already one year was gone. 

He glanced about the chapel. The imposing appearance 
of the seniors in their mortar boards and gowns had held 
his attention, and now for the first time he realized that 
the room was filled with interested spectators. It was not 
difficult to select the fathers and mothers of the graduating 
class. Their eyes were fixed upon the little black-gowned 
band seated in the front rows, and the pride and satisfaction 
with which they watched the proceedings were manifest in 
their every act. Then there were young ladies, doubtless 
the sisters of the seniors. How strange the old chapel 
looked with the bright faces and gay attire and presence of 
the many strangers. Even the portraits of the venerable 
worthies hanging upon the walls seemed to take on a softer 
light and glow with a deep and subdued interest ! 

And there was Miss Cole sitting beside Oliver’s mother. 
Ward felt his cheeks flush slightly and with a half-smile 
he thought of his own foolishness. Well, there was one 
satisfaction, and that was that he was done with such ex- 
periences. Both ladies were watching Oliver, and as the 
freshman turned and glanced at the senior he could not 
find it in his heart to blame them. 

The whole scene was inspiring and Ward Hill was not 
the only freshman who watched with an eagerness and a 
curiosity not to be checked the proceedings of the college 
bodies on that last Sunday morning of the college year. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


THE PREPARATIONS FOR THE FRESHMAN BANQUET 

I ^HE words of the sweet-faced old president were listened 
to that morning as they seldom had been. He spoke 
of the “open door” which had been set before the 
graduating class, and his tender admonitions and warnings 
evidently were not without effect upon even the most care- 
less and indifferent. The occasion itself, the presence of the 
friends of the seniors, and the fact that it was the last time 
the class, as a class, was to meet with their fellow'-students, 
all combined to lend an additional air of solemnity to the 
exercises of the day. 

When the students passed out of the college chapel little 
groups of them lingered about the grounds, chatting with 
the various members of the graduating class, or talking over 
among themselves the experiences of the morning. Even 
the impulsive Jack was strongly moved by the services, and 
Ward could see that there was an air of seriousness about 
his chum never seen under ordinary circumstances. 

When they entered the hall to go to their room they dis- 
covered two gentlemen, apparently in middle life, who were 
waiting in front of their door. 

As Jack took his key from his pocket one of them accosted 
him, and said: “Pardon me; but may I inquire whether 
this is your room?” 

“ It is,” replied Jack. 

“Would you object to letting us go in and look about it 
a little?” 

“Not in the least,” said Jack as he pushed the door open 
and bade the strangers enter, wondering all the time who 
they were and why they were there. 


227 


228 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


The two men entered, and after gazing with interest about 
them, took the seats to which Jack invited them. The one 
who had before been the spokesman tlien said, “And you 
room here, do you ? May I inquire what your names are ? ” 

“My name is Hobart, and this is Hill, my room-mate,” 
said Jack. 

“Thank you. This friend of mine is Mr. Lyon. Some 
people call him a congressman. I don’t know but they 
speak truly, although I find it almost impossible to believe 
them, for I never can think of him as any other than ‘ Tom.’ 
You see Tom Lyon and I roomed together in this very room 
twenty years ago when we were freshmen like you. Or it 
may be that you prefer to be called sophomores now?” he 
added with a smile. “ Perhaps I ought to tell you that my 
name is Young. I almost forget what my title is when I 
come back here.” 

“Do you have a class reunion this year?” inquired 
Ward. 

“ Yes ; and it’s the first time I have been back to Wrins- 
buc since I graduated, I am sorry to say. Yes, it’s our 
twentieth anniversary ; but when I looked at those young 
fellows in the senior class this morning in chapel I couldn’t 
make it seem possible to me. I almost thought I was one 
of them and that I must deliver my oration next Wednes- 
day on ‘The Need of Culture in American Life.’ Do you 
recall that oration, Tom?” he added turning to his com- 
panion. 

“Remember it? I should say I did, although that was 
more than you did when you delivered it, for if I’m not 
greatly mistaken you forgot it then.” 

“Perhaps I did; but I can remember it now, anyway. 
Twenty years ago, and now both Tom and I have boys who 
are coming up here to college in a year or two. You’d 
hardly believe it, would you ? ” 

Neither Ward nor Jack felt that it required a very great 
stretch of the imagination to conceive the possibility of the 


PREPARATIONS FOR FRESHMAN BANQUET 229 

two men being the fathers of sub-freshmen, but they only 
smiled and made no other reply. Their visitor was evi- 
dently strongly moved by the recollection of the bygone 
years, and they did not feel like interrupting him in what 
was almost a soliloquy. 

“Do you remember the night,” said the congressman 
to his friend, “when we stole the freshman president? 
That is very vivid in my mind just at present.” 

“Yes, I remember it,” replied his companion. “It was 
considered a great feat then. I don’t suppose they do such 
things now, do they?” he inquired of Jack. 

Jack looked somewhat confused as he replied, “Oh, yes ; 
they still do those things, or at least they try to. The pres- 
ent sophomore class isn’t much good, though.” 

Both the visitors laughed at the reply, and “ Tom ” said : 
“ Old Tegrus wouldn’t be true to her traditions if she per- 
mitted such things to die out. I know it’s all foolish- 
ness ; but somehow when we ‘ old boys ’ come back, we 
always get to talking of the pranks and scrapes. That 
doesn’t mean that we don’t appreciate the good work and 
the steady grind which after all provide the best of the col- 
lege life. Still, we sometimes forget the ordinary and mag- 
nify the extraordinary. We almost forget that we are men, 
and think of ourselves as boys again. Did you ever think 
why it was that when a lot of men get together they address 
one another and speak of themselves as ‘boys,’ but when a 
crowd of young fellows are met their pet name for one 
another is ‘ old man ’ ? How do you account for it ? ” 

“ I don’t know.” And Ward laughed. “ I never thought 
of it before.” 

“ Well, it’s true. When I come back here, for example, 
I forget the struggle of life and all its cares and anxieties, 
and am just a boy, a light-hearted, careless college boy 
again. My friend here and I were the first ones to have 
this room. You may call it yours if you choose, but it’s 
ours all the same.” 


230 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“But I thought this was a new building,” said Jack 
quickly. 

“New? Of course it’s new. It’s only been here twenty 
years. You don’t call twenty years ‘old,’ do you?” 

“No, I suppose not,” said Jack; but his manner belied 
his words and brought a hearty laugh from each of his 
visitors. 

“No use, Tom; no use. You can’t hide it, ‘ Tempora 
mutanhir,^ and let me see, what’s the rest of that? I’m 
afraid my Latin’s a little rusty.” 

“ ^ Sic semper Ujrannis,^ I think is the rest of it,” replied 
the congressman slowly. “But we mustn’t stay here and 
bother these young gentlemen any longer. It’s true they 
are in our room, but they may think our claim is not a valid 
one, so we will take our departure. We are very grateful to 
you, young gentlemen,” he said, as he and his companion 
rose and shook Ward and Jack cordially by the hand. “ It 
has been a great pleasure to us, I assure you.” 

“You’re welcome to come any time you choose” replied 
Jack. 

“Thank you. It certainly has helped to bring back the 
old days again.” 

When the two visitors had departed Ward and Jack pre- 
pared to go over to their boarding place. There they learned 
that many of the boys had had an experience similar to 
their own, and that the returning “old grads” were wan- 
dering about the college grounds and entering the rooms 
which once had been theirs in their desire to revisit the 
scenes of their student life. 

Both Ward and Jack had been touched by the words of 
their visitors, and although they were unable to appreciate 
fully what their feelings must have been, still they could see 
what their own might be when they too had arrived at that 
far distant period in their lives, twenty years in advance of 
the present ! Then they too miglit be revisiting old Tegrus. 
How strange it would be to be counted among the “old 


PREPARATIONS FOR FRESHMAN BANQUET 231 

grads,” and to feel that another generation of college boys 
claimed the college as theirs by the special right of a present 
possession. 

But that time was almost too far distant even to be con- 
sidered in the midst of the exciting events of the present 
commencement week, and it is safe to assert that the mind 
of neither boy dwelt long upon the possibilities of that dis- 
tant day. 

That evening there was an address to all the students by 
one of the most celebrated of the alumni. There was a 
subdued and thoughtful air about every class, and the im- 
pressiveness of the occasion and of the words of the speaker 
was doubtless very much increased by that fact. At all 
events, both of our freshmen were very much stirred by the 
exercises of the day. 

On the following day, Monday, there was comparatively 
little to be done. There were but few exercises and they 
were all of comparative unimportance. Ward and Jack 
spent a part of the time at their society house, which was 
filled with the members of the families of the seniors as 
guests. Mothers and sisters were there and a few younger 
brothers, who looked on with eager curiosity at all of the 
bustle and stir about them. 

Ward enjoyed himself thoroughly and did all in his 
power to render the visit of the friends of his friends pleas- 
ant. Perhaps thoughts of the time when his own mother 
and father would be in Wrinsbuc on an errand similar to 
that which had brought the present influx of visitors were 
in his mind. 

Monday night the banquet of the freshman class was to 
be held. Plans had been carefully made to prevent the 
sophomores from creating a disturbance. At first it had 
been thought that the class would retaliate upon their 
rivals and strive to compel Russell to attend, as their own 
president had been an unwilling though not an unwelcome 
visitor at the sophomore banquet. 


232 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


Russell, however, was far too shrewd to be caught, espe- 
cially after what had resulted to him from his classmates’ 
capture of the freshman president, and had discreetly kept 
out of sight all day, or only appeared about the college 
grounds in the company of others who were abundantly 
able to provide a strong bodyguard. 

He, of course, was unaware of the decision of the fresh- 
men not to molest him ; but as the signs of unusual activity 
among the members of the rival class were apparent, he 
naturally concluded that he must be the object as well as 
subject of their thoughts, and so was constantly on guard. 

But the main purpose of the freshmen was to protect 
themselves from interruptions by the sophomore class. 
The fact that the sophomore banquet had been broken up 
and the captive had escaped, both provided an ample in- 
ducement to retaliate. Then too, Russell’s march with the 
freshmen and the bantering words of the doggerel song, 
which had been shouted in his ears to the great delight of 
his rivals as well as of the entire college, were not forgotten. 

Jack had been especially anxious and busy all through 
the day and had been arranging his plans, for the dinner 
had been left largely in his care. As this was, like that of 
the sophomores, to be given at “Mammy’s,” he had been 
down to consult with the active little woman many times 
concerning all the details. At first she had been inclined 
to be indignant at him for breaking up the dinner of the 
sophomore class, but under Jack’s humorous description of 
the scene she had at last relented and even laughed heartily 
at the story. 

“It vas great freshmans, dot class,” laughed Mammy. 
“ I tink it is von lot of bad poys. Dey vas every veres at 
once, and all vas togedder.” 

Another fact which perhaps lent no slight aid in pro- 
ducing a yielding on Mammy’s part was her unchangeable 
rule of insisting upon payment for her banquets before they 
were provided. It was not that the energetic little woman 


PREPARATIONS FOR FRESHMAN BANQUET 233 

distrusted the intentions of the college boys to give her her 
due, but so many slips had occurred that she had found it 
the easiest method of settlement simply to insist upon pay- 
ment in advance. Her part then was to provide the din- 
ner. Whether it was eaten or not depended not upon her, 
but upon the class. She at least had the satisfaction of 
knowing that she had done her full duty. 

“Now, Mammy,” said Jack, on the occasion of his last 
visit that afternoon, “you’ll look out, won’t you? You 
won’t let any one up the back stairs?” 

“No, no,” replied Mammy, with an unusually energetic 
nod of her wise little head ; “no one goes up dose sthairs, I 
guess not. It vas too much alretty dot dose freshmans go 
up dot way. Nopody ever gose does sthairs up some more, 
pretty quick. I watch oudt mine self.” 

“ That’s right. We’re afraid the sophs will bother us, or 
try to, and we don’t want them creeping up into that room 
where Ward and I were.” 

“You shust keep quiet, I tinks. Nopody troubles you 
here dis night.” 

Not satisfied even by Mammy’s latest and most positive 
assurance. Jack did not relax his vigilance one whit. He 
had arranged for guards to be stationed in the halls and 
at the corners of the streets adjoining Church, the street 
on which Mammy’s famous establishment was located. 
Watches were also to take their position in the early even- 
ing and report at once any signs of prowling sophomores. 

|i The class was not to repair to the banquet room in a 
[j body, but to come by twos and threes, and thus not attract 
; attention from the passing people on the streets. All were 
, warned to be in Mammy’s parlor by eight o’clock, however, 

I and after they had assembled there, in a body they would 
' go up to the room in which their dinner was to be held and 
! enter upon the festivities together. 

I Accordingly, in the early evening the freshmen began to 
make their way to the appointed rendezvous. Ward walked 


234 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


down with Pond, and as they entered the place they were 
met by Jack, who hailed them delightedly. 

“Everything has been like clockwork. I’ve just had 
word from the fellow's on guard that not a sign of a soph 
has been seen to-night.” 

“ Is that a good sign?” inquired Ward. 

“Good? Of course it’s good ; most too good to be true, 
though I hope not. We’re all ready and the dinner’s ready 
too. I was up in the room a few minutes ago and the sight 
made me want to stay right there. I’ll send word now to 
the guards and call them in and then we’ll go at it.” 

In a few minutes all the classmates were present or ac- 
counted for, and then, highly elated over the success which 
had thus far crowned their efforts, they began to move 
through the hall and up the stairway to the room. 

As they drew near. Jack stepped in front of the line to 
open the door. “Come right along, fellows. We’ll show 
the sophs how to do the trick.” 

He pulled back the door and looked w'ithin. One glimpse, 
how'ever, was sufficient, for with a shout of mingled dis- 
may and anger he turned to face his companions. Instantly 
there was a scene of confusion and the entire class rushed 
into the room. 


CHAPTER XXX 


A SUBSTITUTE DINNER 

T he sight before the assembled freshmen was one which 
well might have aroused them. All the dainty viands 
which had been provided for the feast, and which but 
a short time before Jack had seen spread out in tempting 
array, were gone. In place of them, a mug of milk had 
been left on every plate and a little paper bib beside it. 

Too much astonished at first to express their anger, the 
members of the class crowded into the room, but their care- 
ful search was not rewarded, for not a vestige of the longed- 
for feast was to be found. And yet there were no signs of 
disorder to be seen, and everything pertaining to the room 
w'as in its accustomed place save that for which the fresh- 
men had come, the tempting feast upon the tables. The 
dishes, it is true, indicated that their contents had been 
somewhat hastily removed, but this was the only mark 
which their enemies had left behind them. 

“Keep still, fellows,” said Jack, who was the first to re- 
cover from his surprise. “Don’t make any noise and per- 
haps we’ll find out something about the rascals before we’ve 
finished.” 

He ran to the open windows and looked out upon the 
street. The people were passing to and fro and no one 
glanced up to greet him. Indeed, it appeared as if every 
one was unaware that “the best class that had ever entered 
old Tegrus” were assembled in the room above them and 
were searching for those who had so stealthily stolen their 
dinner from them. The solution was not to be found there, 
for not a trace of a sophomore was to be discovered in the 
passing throngs. 


235 


236 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“Stay here, you,” called out Jack, as he turned again to 
his classmates and rapidly pushed his way to the door. 

Beckoning to Ward to follow him, the two boys rushed 
down the stairs and soon found Mammy seated behind her 
little desk, apparently unaware of the excitement in the 
room above. 

“Mammy, where’s our dinner?” said Jack in a low 
voice. 

The little woman glanced up and her surprise was not to 
be misunderstood. “Your dinner? Vot for you talks dot 
way ? It vas on der dable vere it pelongs, I guess not. Vot 
for you comes down and say, ‘ Vere is our dinner ’ ? ven you 
knows shust vere it vas, on der dable.” 

“But, Mammy, it isn’t there,” protested Jack. “It was 
a few minutes ago, but it isn’t there now. You’ve let the 
sophs in and they stole it.” 

“ Der sophs? Veil, I dinks not somedimes.” 

Mammy had risen in her anger, and waddling toward the 
stairway soon came puffing into the room where the angry 
freshmen still were. Jack and Ward were close behind her, 
and as the surprised little woman glanced about her, appar- 
ently she was as much dismayed as any of the company. 

For a moment she almost refused to believe the evidence 
presented by her own eyes. Not a sophomore had been 
seen in her place that night, and how the dinner could have 
been taken was too much of a problem even for her to solve. 
She too went to the windows and looked out upon the pass- 
ing crowds below, but no one heeded her presence any more 
than they had that of Jack Hobart a few minutes before. 

Sadly puzzled, the angry woman turned and said : “Dot 
vas great pisiness, I dinks. Vot for dose sophomores takes 
your dinners ? It vas pecause you. Mister Shack, blow some 
leedle red pepper down upon der heads ven dey vas eatin’ 
mine own dinners. You get shust vat you deserves. I 
gives you mine dinners, you gives me your money ; I looks 
after mine money vot I gets for mine dinners, you looks 


A SUBSTITUTE DINNER 


237 


after your dinners vot you gets for your money. Dot vas 
all fair. I do mine part. You must look after your own 
pisiness, I guess not.” 

“All right, Mammy, we aren’t kicking. But you will 
have to acknowledge that ‘Mammy’s’ isn’t a very good 
place for a class dinner. We aren’t blaming you, for we 
know we ought to have kept watch ourselves. But next 
time we’ll have to go out of town for our spread; it’ll be 
safer. ’ ’ 

“Go oudt mit der town!” exclaimed Mammy aghast. 
“Go oudt mit der town! Vot vas dot you says? Naw, 
naw ! I dell you vot I do. You sets down at der dables 
shust now. I prings you somedings. Vot I got I can’t dell, 
but I get you somedings. You sit right down to der dables. 
Mister Shack, and all der freshmans. I be gone shust a 
liddle, while I gets you somedings for der feast.” 

Mammy’s stirring appeal and her hasty departure from 
the room served to restore in a measure the drooping spirits 
of the boys. 

“ Come on, fellows, we’ll have a spread and our speeches, 
after all. It’ll be all the better if we can have it now, and 
it will be no end of a grind on the sophs if w'e keep right 
on after they think they’ve broken us up by stealing our 
dinner from us.” 

Jack’s cheery words found a ready response and his class- 
mates at once seated themselves before the tables. To 
facilitate matters, it was soon decided to have some of the 
speeches before the dinner was served. To be sure, before- 
dinner speeches are seldom as interesting or inspiring as 
those of an after-dinner kind, but what was wanting in the 
feeling which only a good dinner can supply, was amply 
atoned for by the noisy enthusiasm of all who w'ere present. 
There was an added volume to their songs, and the class 
and college cheers might have been heard a block away, 
and not once did that stern diciplinarian. Mammy, inter- 
fere. Perhaps she was not unwilling that those rascally 


238 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


sophomores, who had dared to invade her sacred precincts, 
should learn by the hilarious sounds of the assemblage that 
their efforts had not been entirely successful. 

It was not much of a dinner which Mammy provided that 
night. She sent her messengers to various parts of the town 
and called upon all her friends to aid her in her extremity. 
A degree of success rewarded her efforts, but roast turkeys 
and viands of a similar character are wont to require time 
as one of the ingredients in their proper preparation, and 
of course, such elements were lacking in the feast. 

The lack, however, did not serve to check entirely the 
determination of the class to have a good time, and the 
shouts and songs, the speeches and applause, continued for 
hours. Doubtless the rival class learned in some mysterious 
manner that the class dinner had not been broken up, 
though they must have been puzzled to understand how 
there could be so much enthusiasm on an occasion where 
all that goes to provide that necessary element in a good 
time must have been wanting, for none knew better than 
they what had become of the freshman banquet. 

At a late hour the class departed ; after thanking Mammy 
for her trouble, and causing a smile of content to appear 
upon that worthy woman’s face by the substantial form in 
which their gratitude found expression, they proceeded to 
serenade some of the professors and to march about the 
college grounds, chanting their songs and shouting their 
class cheers and cries. 

Only a few sophomore men were seen, and these few 
looked on with amazement. Surely the present freshman 
class was composed of different material from any which 
had entered old Tegrus in many years. 

On the following morning a sign was displayed from the 
tower of the college chapel, upon which in letters of bright 
green had been painted these words : 

Who can cloy the hungry edge of appetite 
By bare imagination of a feast? 


A SUBSTITUTE DINNER 


239 


Who had placed it there no one knew. The sophomores 
took pains to express their ignorance, and the freshmen 
were equally confident that the words in no sense applied 
to them. How could they ? They declared they had never 
even attempted to “cloy the hungry edge” in any such 
manner. They always had an abundance at their feasts, 
yes, enough and to spare for such creatures as were to be 
found in their rival class. 

At all events the sign disappeared before noon and no one 
knew the manner of its departure or the place to which it 
had been consigned. 

The day was to be a stirring one. In the afternoon the 
class day exercises of the seniors were to be held, and in 
the evening was the “junior ex.,” as the annual contest for 
13rizes for orations was called, the “ex.” being generally 
supposed to stand for “exhibition.” 

Ward was in his room preparing to go over to his board- 
ing place for luncheon when Jack came bustling in and 
said : 

“I’ve found out all about it. Ward. I know how it was 
done.” 

“Found out what? Know how what was done? What 
are you talking about?” 

“ Why, about our class dinner last night. I’ve found out 
how the sophs stole it. I met Anceps out here and he 
owned up to the whole thing,” 

“ Well, how was it? ” 

“You’re a great fellow. Ward. Why didn’t you warm 
up and tear around and get excited? No, you just stand 
there and say as calmly as if you were— were— were reciting 
in Greek, ‘ Well, how was it.’ That’s a fine way to treat a 
fellow with such a story as I have.” 

“ How was it. Jack ? How was it? Tell me ! Tell me ! 
How was it?” was Ward’s reply, the lad dancing wildly 
about the room as he spoke, and pretending to be greatly 
excited. 


240 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


Jack laughed and said : “You can poke all the fun at it 
you please, but I think we did well last night. I don’t 
think there’s another class in college that would have had 
the nerve to go on with their spread when the spread itself 
had gone on somewhere else. But that was what I was 
going to tell you about. Well, Anceps owns up they were 
beaten at their own game. They found out just when and 
where our dinner was to be, and just as it began to be 
dark they sent three of their fellows down to Barney’s.” 

“ Barney’s? Who is Barney?” 

“Oh, he’s the newsdealer down there on Church Street, 
just four or five doors above Mammy’s. You know the 
place, I’m sure.” 

“ Yes, I know where it is. But I didn’t understand what 
the sophs wanted to go to Barney’s .for, when we were to 
have our spread at Mammy’s.” 

“That’s wdiat I’m trying to tell you, only you want to 
talk all the time and don’t give a fellow half a chance,” 
said Jack with a hearty laugh. “ Well, you know how the 
roofs of the houses all join down there. You can walk the 
length of the block right along on them. Barney let these 
three fellows up through the trap door in his roof, and they 
went straight for Mammy’s. They hid behind the chim- 
neys till it was getting dark, and they kept a pretty good 
outlook all the time. After the streets were cleared and 
pretty much everybody had gone home to dinner they 
knew we’d be on deck in a little while, so they came out 
and went to work. They had brought the mugs and bibs 
and a can of milk, with them. 

“They took a turn around one of the chimneys and then 
let Anceps down by the rope till he was right in the room 
where we were to have our dinner. That rascal Anceps 
was right there, yes, sir, right there in the closet in the 
corner when I went in to see that everything was all right ! 
If I’d known he’d been there, our menu would have been 
a little more elaborate than we had to put up with, but 


A SUBSTITUTE DINNER 


241 


that’s neither here nor there. Just as soon as I went out 
of the room Anceps rushed to the window and gave the 
signal, and the fellows lowered a bag from the roof. He 
took the bag and according to his story it didn’t take very 
long for him to fill it, for he just emptied every dish on the 
table into it. Fine mess he must have had of it. That is 
the only comfort we can get out of it, that the sophs 
couldn’t eat the dinner themselves very well. Then he 
takes his bag, rushes to the window, adjusts the noose 
under his arms, and holding on to his ill-gotten gains begins 
to mount toward the skies. As soon as he was on the roof 
once more, he and the other two fellows start out across 
the roofs, come to Barney’s, down the stairs they go, and 
out around the corner, and nobody one whit the wiser. 
Say, Ward, that wasn’t a bad trick for sophs, was it? And 
all the time we were watching the back and front of 
Mammy’s house, and the corners of the streets down below, 
never once dreaming that the sophs would come via the 
sky.” 

Ward laughed, and as he was now ready to go he ap- 
proached the window and looked out upon the campus. 
Along the path three boys were walking. It was evident 
at once that they were strangers, and the presence of an 
older man with them at once disclosed to Ward who and 
what they were. 

“Look there, Jack,” he said, “there are some of the sub- 
freshmen. Probably they’re up here taking their entrance 
exams.” 

“That’s so,” replied Jack as he glanced out at the boys. 
In a moment however he had raised the window and 
thrusting his head out hailed the new-comers. “Hey, 
fresh ! Ho, fresh ! Take off your hats, freshmen. Make a 
nice little bow there ! ” 

“Thank you,” called back one of the boys, lifting his hat 
as he spoke. “ We only hope we’ll be so fortunate as to be 
what you’ve called us.” 

Q 


242 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


“That fellow’s all right,” said Jack as he turned to Ward. 
“But you don’t know what a relief it is to yell ‘fresh’ at 
somebody. I’ve had it and heard it and dreamed it for a 
whole year now, and if I don’t get square with somebody 
for it my name isn’t Jack Hobart.” 


CHAPTER XXXI 


WARD hill’s best WORK 

T he brief remaining time before the close of the year 
was so filled with change and excitement that Ward 
and Jack were seldom left to themselves. Jack’s de- 
sire to yell, “ Hey, fresh ! Ho, fresh ! ” found many oppor- 
tunities to gratify itself, and the pent-up indignation, strong 
in spite of the defense he had made for his own class, 
vented itself upon the timid lads who had come up to 
Tegrus to take their entrance examinations and who were 
frightened by the ordeal and profoundly impressed by 
the dignity and bearing of those fortunate beings who had 
succeeded in being enrolled among the college boys and 
who now were well started on their journey toward the dim 
and far-away point on the horizon known as graduation. 

At times Jack would be derided himself by the upper 
classmen and even by the members of his own class for the 
salutations with which he greeted the incoming class ; but 
he cared little for that. He had been a freshman for an 
entire year, and now that there was some one below him, 
all the indignities which he himself had suffered he was 
inclined to visit upon their innocent heads. 

“It’s a little ahead of time,” Ward would say. “You 
aren’t a sophomore till the end of the year, and that’s two 
or three days off yet. Then too, there are the reports to be 
heard from. Perhaps they’ll show us up as among those 
perennials who stick to the freshman year as long as they 
can hold on.” 

“I don’t care,” Jack would reply. “I’m going to get 
what fun there is to be had out of it, anyway. I tell you. 
Ward, you can’t imagine what good it does me to yell, 

243 


244 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


‘Ho, freshman.’ I’m not afraid of being one again next 
year, either. You know there isn’t any danger of it your- 
self.” 

And Ward did know it, as his room-mate said. They had 
both worked steadily through the year and their reward 
was at hand. All the stories of pranks and jokes which 
have been recorded in these pages were the exception not 
the rule of college life. From day to day there was the 
steady grind and round of study and recitation. Weary of 
it the lads frequently were, for even the best of tasks be- 
comes monotonous ; but they had tied themselves to a 
fixed time for study, and the secret of their success lay 
largely in that fact. 

Occasionally, it is true, the regular hours would be broken 
in upon by outside demands and unusual calls, but always 
the time was made up. Sometimes it was done by prepar- 
ing their lessons in advance and sometimes by sitting up 
late into the night, but never had a lesson been entirely 
neglected, although it might be somewhat slighted occasion- 
ally. 

The cause of all this was in Ward Hill himself. The 
memory of that year in Weston when he had made such a 
complete failure hung over him like some tragic event in 
his life, as indeed it was. It had left its scar as well as its 
impress, and the thought of it never failed to arouse Ward 
to fresh efforts. 

He was one of those lads whose only safety lay in fixed 
and systematic ways of life. Jack, if left to himself, might 
have been as happy with a fair degree of w^ork and moder- 
ate attainments as he would with higher. But he would 
never fall very low though he might never rise very high. 

Ward, on the contrary, in spite of the fact that his ways 
were usually much more quiet than those of his impressible 
room-mate, was a boy to whom there could be no middle 
ground. He was an extremist, and when he had fallen into 
evil ways in that almost fatal year in his preparatory course. 


WARD hill’s best WORK 245 

he had gone on until he was among the foremost of the dis- 
order! 3^ elements in the AVeston school. Now that he had 
reversed the order and was doing good work, he had labored 
almost with a feverish anxiety, realizing that one little slip 
would mean for him so much more than it would for many 
of his friends and classmates. 

But Ward Hill was no prig, as we have learned, I trust, 
in the course of this story. His natural impulses were good, 
and he had been carefully reared in a Christian home, al- 
most too carefully some of his friends had thought, who 
had attributed his downfall two years before to the fact that 
he had been kept from evil, but had not been trained to de- 
cide and act for himself. 

His good work in old Tegrus had not only been the result 
of a strong ambition to lead, but in it there was a certain 
element of fear. He had held himself rigidly, sometimes 
desperately and without any appetite for his tasks, and be- 
cause he was simply afraid to depart from his fixed rules 
even once ; his only hope lay in doggedly, tenaciously hold- 
ing on, and ‘ hold on ’ he did all through the year. 

Jack had felt the influence, as we have said. He would 
have been probably content to have held a medium grade, 
but he had done better and was still in the first division of 
his class, though not nearly so high in his standing as was 
Ward. 

Their classmate. Pond, was markedly different from them 
both. His had been a love of studying for itself. He had 
no better ability than Ward, and some were inclined to dis- 
pute his possession of as much. It was fondly claimed by 
Ward’s friends that if he would only exert himself as Pond 
did that he could easily outstrip him. Ward himself knew 
better than that, for no one estimated Pond’s scholastic 
powers higher than he. Pond worked because he loved the 
work ; while Ward worked because he was thinking of what 
lay beyond it, and the element of fear of himself was not 
wanting, as we know ; Jack worked mostly because Ward 


246 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


did ; but the result of their efforts had placed all three in 
the first division of their class, and it was commonly thought 
that the first position would be held by Pond while Ward 
Hill would rank second, and all were content. 

They had, however, gained an insight into the steady 
work of college life and had in different degrees enjoyed it. 
The pranks and stirring events recorded in these chapters 
had not taken the place of it all. All this, as Jack de- 
clared, had been the spice of this college life, not the life 
itself, and while the contests with the sophomores had 
aroused them, they had never been looked at as the solid 
or regular part. They were talked of more, and in detail 
might be longer remembered, for certainly the “ old grads ” 
seemed to take special delight in dwelling upon the es- 
capades of their own younger years spent under the shadow 
of the walls of old Tegrus ; but after all, it was generally 
understood that these only supplemented and did not sup- 
plant the more serious and sober side which was appreci- 
ated but taken for- granted, as men seldom refer to or even 
speak of the sunlight as an element in their daily lives. 

The society houses, as we have said, were filled with 
guests, and these were busy times for our two freshmen, 
who were called upon to assist in the entertainment. To 
Jack this was easy, but for Ward, whose life had been spent 
in a small village, it was a more difficult task. Perhaps for 
that very reason it did him the more good, however. At 
all events he thoroughly enjoyed it and received many warm 
words of praise for the manner in which he acquitted him- 
self. 

One little incident deeply impressed him. Jack’s mother, 
like both of Ward’s parents, was unable to be present at 
the festivities of commencement week ; but his father was 
expected, and in the afternoon, about an hour before the 
exercises of classday on the campus. Jack discovered him 
approaching the yard of the Delta Beta house. 

With a yell of delight that might have caused a wild In- 




* * 







A 


‘S • ' . ‘“n' 




riJl 

-v 


*■'■■ • 


it'--. 

i’'A 



' • jiV ; 


• < 


* . 


'/ 









r 




-ilf 




%■" • 



.1 / * •% 

'*\ '• f . 

.;S^. 



Li 


» ur _ 


A- 



// iV' 






(f < * 



iv 


* « 


*\ ' ^ 


A • • 


*-'Vv’** *- ''i'Vi' '"'•-n' ' ' ' *''i ' ' '■■'I’V**^ 4 , 

'k~'^ • *•■ “ ■“ f ^ 7 •■• ^ v« ^ t ^ ^ ■ i 

1 V . * . -) w “ jkW* 5'"^^ 

\ 2 *‘ ^ S*? ‘1 «r- 


f 


*r' 




iH 


• ( 


> * • "* ♦ 
^ •. 'f • ,‘1 ■ . • 


^ ^ ^ V i. 






WARD HILDAS BEST WORK 


247 


dian to feel ashamed of his powers, Jack leaped from the 
piazza where he and Ward were seated with some of the 
visitors, and ran swiftly down the path. In a moment he 
had clasped his father in his arms, and to Ward’s intense sur- 
prise, the eager lad kissed him as if he had been a schoolboy. 

There was a strange feeling in Ward’s heart as he saw the 
act. He himself loved his own father with a passionate 
devotion, but he had never been encouraged to give any ex- 
pression to his feelings. To have made such a demonstra- 
tion as Jack had just made would have been very far from 
his thoughts, and yet somehow he felt that his own eyes 
were moist as he watched his chum coming up the walk 
with his father. Jack’s arm was thrust under that of his 
father, and as they came nearer, the happy lad said : 

“Here’s my father. Ward. Come on and shake hands 
with the best daddy a son of old Tegrus ever had. I can 
down you now,” he added, turning to his father as he spoke. 
“The last time I was home you almost succeeded in putting 
me on the bed, but you can’t do it now. I’ll show you as 
soon as w'e go over to our room.” 

“Did you ever see such a boy?” said Mr. Hobart, as he 
greeted Ward w'armly. “He’s just irrepressible. I don’t 
see how you have put up with him for a whole year.” 

“Neither do I,” Jack said laughingly. “I’ll leave you 
two here a minute while I go in and give a message Miss 
Cole has sent up to Oliver.” 

“ I want to thank you for what you’ve done for my boy,” 
said Mr. Hobart, as he seated himself beside Ward in one of 
the piazza chairs. “He’s devotedly attached to you, and 
says you are the one who has made him do so well this 
year. ’ ’ 

“ He’s judging by his heart, not his head, I’m afraid,” re- 
plied Ward softly. 

“Not a bit of it ; not a bit of it. He really is a rattle- 
pated fellow, and I think he must have bothered a young man 
of your studious habits. When he’s home I know he stirs 


248 


'WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


everything up from attic to cellar, and I fancy he’s not been 
altogether quiet here. But Jack’s a good boy, if a doting old 
father is any judge.” 

“Good!” said Ward enthusiastically, “good! that isn’t 
the word. He’s the best fellow I ever knew in all my life. 
He’s the most popular fellow in his class, and I don’t know 
but in college. Everybody likes Jack. He’s as straight as 
a die, and while he’s pretty sure to be in every scrape that 
comes along, he’s never in anything low or mean. I never 
had a brother, but it doesn’t seem to me as if I could have 
thought as much of him, if I’d had one, as I do of Jack.” 

“You’re good to my boy,” replied Mr. Hobart with 
glistening eyes, “and I’m glad you two are such friends. 
Do you know what he has talked about the most, of your in- 
fluence upon him?” 

“I can’t imagine, unless it is that he thinks I’ve helped 
him to study a little more than he did the last year at 
Weston. I can’t think of anything else.” 

“No, it isn’t that, though he does appreciate your ex- 
ample in that line, I am sure. It’s your work in the mis- 
sion school.” 

“What!” said Ward, sitting back in his chair at once. 
His face flushed, and he was evidently strongly moved. 
“I never thought of that,” he said at last. “There isn’t 
much in that, anyway. I’ll be honest with you, Mr. Ho- 
bart, and tell you just how that mission work is. I never 
thought of it when I came up here. Indeed, I never cared 
very much about it, if I should tell you the truth. Of 
course I was brought up in a Christian home and I trust I 
am not ashamed of such things, but I never felt any inter- 
est in that line of work. I don’t know just how it started. 
I went into it, and of course I’ve become interested in some 
of the boys, but I never felt that I was much good at it. I 
can’t talk out in the meetings the way some of the fellows 
can, and I never made much, if any, pretensions to being 
a saint.” 


249 


WARD HILDAS BEST WORK 

“ That’s just it. Jack says its the grip you’ve got on some 
of those hoodlums. He says some of them would do any- 
thing for you.” 

“Oh, he means Jimmy McGuire, I suppose,” and Ward 
laughed. “ Well, Jimmy is a pretty good friend of mine, I 
believe ; but I never looked at it in the way you speak of.” 

And yet Ward was moved more than he cared to show by 
Mr. Hobart’s words. He had not even thought of Jack in 
connection with the work, but now he felt as if he had been 
the one to receive the greatest benefit after all. And indeed 
he was right. It was the A^ery fact that he had been work- 
ing for others that had helped most of all to help himself. 
His motives in the beginning may not have been of the 
highest ; but he had gone into the work, and many a time 
the thought of what he might be able to do to help the 
apparently unresponsive Jimmy McGuire and his compan- 
ions had kept him to the task when it had become distaste- 
ful and even burdensome. 

His meditations were interrupted by the return of Jack, 
who called out : “ Come on, you tw’o ! We must go over to 
the chapel, or we won’t get a seat.” 

Jack once more thrust his arms under those of Ward and 
his father, and together they started from the Delta Beta 
house. To Ward it was a time of pure enjoyment. In his 
own mind he was w'ondering if he ever could feel quite as 
free with his father as Jack did with his. Of his own 
father’s intense love he had no doubt, but it was seldom ex- 
pressed, and as for the manner in Avhich Jack was acting, 
why it would simply be impossible for him to do that. Still 
in his feelings that day there w^as perhaps an undefined 
longing for something which he could not have explained 
even to himself. He could not do as Jack did, but some- 
how he was glad that his chum could, and as they walked 
on he could not keep back the feeling that Mr. Hobart was 
as much in his boy’s confidence as was Ward Hill himself. 

There was no lack of dignity. He could readily see that 


250 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


Mr. Hobart was a man to command the respect of all who 
met him. It was a freedom, a confidence, a something 
which seemed to break down all the barriers between father 
and son and make each understand the other. Ward Hill 
did not understand, but what he hungered for was not less 
of love, but more of affection. Happy, yea fortunate, is the 
lad who is free to go to his father as to a familiar friend. 
Beautiful indeed is that relation which Ward Hill saw that 
day existing between Jack and Mr. Hobart. With such a 
father and such a feeling of confidence, safe was the boy 
forever. 

They had now come to the chapel, and the sight before 
them was a stirring one. It was filled to the doors, and the 
interest and happiness of all the assembly, as well as the 
bright colors and the gay apparel of the crowds of young 
ladies, might have moved older hearts than those of the 
entering trio. Jack displayed the tickets which entitled 
them to reserved seats, and in a few moments they were 
listening eagerly to the exercises of the day. 


CHAPTER XXXII 


CX)NCLUSION 

I N less than an hour the assembly departed from the col- 
lege chapel to the place on the campus where the further 
exercises were to be held. The oration and poem to 
which Ward had listened were said to have been very ex- 
cellent productions, and the eager freshman had no difficulty 
in accepting the popular verdict. It was true that both 
were soon forgotten, but that may not have been the fault 
of the listeners. Certainly the language was “beautiful,” 
and if the ideas presented were not startlingly novel or 
fresh, friendship and the pride of the fathers and mothers, 
to say nothing of the partiality of the friends of the gradu- 
ating class, provided an atmosphere which was stimulating 
to the young orator and poet. And Ward was too deeply 
impressed to be critical. 

Upon the campus the seniors arranged themselves in a 
circle, and surrounded as they were by a larger circle of 
friends, the appearance they presented was very striking. 
Overhead were the interlacing branches of the old trees 
which for generations had witnessed sights almost as mar- 
velous as that of the present day. The eager young faces, 
the thoughts of the conflicts and struggles now all happily 
passed, the venerable buildings, the sloping hillside, all 
combined to furnish the setting of a picture as suggestive 
as it was inspiring. 

Here the ivy oration, the prophecy, the class song, and 
various other features of classday were presented. The 
oration was thought to be eloquent, the prophecy shrewd 
and witty as the prophet outlined the future of the boys in 
terms which, if not as old as old Tegrus, still had done duty 

251 


252 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


on similar occasions for many years. They were received, 
however, with as fresh an interest, and applauded and 
laughed at with as much zest as if they were then for the 
first time heard. 

It was the still fresh story of young life girding itself for 
the inevitable conflict, and in the presence of such a sight 
every one felt the stirring of his own impulses, perhaps for 
a long time dormant in the monotonous and wearying round 
of the struggle for existence. 

That evening occurred the “juniors’ ex,” and as the young 
orators in cap and gown came one by one upon the plat- 
form, they discussed the more profound problems of religion 
and science in terms which conveyed the impression that 
those things which had troubled and perplexed the greatest 
thinkers of the world, were all simple and easily explained 
or reconciled by them. 

Ward was stirred by the contest perhaps more than by 
any other feature of commencement week, for in his heart 
was the longing to enter the competition himself. There 
was no part of his work he enjoyed more, and already for 
a freshman he had won the reputation of being a very 
promising speaker, and only two years remained before he 
too would be eligible for a place on the program of the 
“ junior’s ex.” 

The next day were the commencement exercises proper. 
The long procession, headed by the president in his cap 
and gown, and followed by the members of the faculty and 
Board of trustees, and they in turn followed by the won- 
derful senior class, they too arrayed in the imposing garb, 
was soon in motion. Old graduates, friends of the college, 
visitors, and college boys fell into line, and as they moved 
toward the opera house, where the exercises were to be 
held, they presented a very imposing sight, or at least so 
thought Ward and Jack, who with their classmates brought 
up the rear of the procession. 

The salutatory was delivered in Latin, for old Tegrus was 


CONCLUSION 


253 


slow to change from the customs and traditions of the fa- 
thers, and as the opening oration had, from the time when 
the memory of man runneth not to the contrary, been given 
in the Roman tongue, no one was so sacrilegious as to sug- 
gest even the slightest change. Perhaps in the buzz of the 
audience it would have mattered little in what language it 
had been given, for it would hardly have been listened to, 
much less heard. 

Other orations followed, all these in English, however, 
and at last came the valedictory and the award of degrees. 
The senior class filed in upon the great platform, the pres- 
ident of the college addressed them, and then turning to 
the trustees began to speak in Latin. 

The president of the Board was a hard-headed, successful 
business man, who did not understand one word of -the 
president’s address, but he looked wise and remained si- 
lent, both of which often go almost as far in impressing the 
world as does the genuine knowledge of what is going on 
about us. 

The address was concluded, the formalities were gone 
through with, and then the exercises of the morning were 
finished, and another class, full of hope and zeal, had gone 
forth from the halls of old Tegrus to take their places among 
the struggling masses of men, and be known as alumni of 
the famous college. To the alumni dinner which followed. 
Ward and Jack were not admitted, for the under classmen 
were barred. The songs and laughter which came from the 
great banquet room, for the feast was held in the college 
gymnasium, clearly revealed that the affair was not a sad 
one, at all events, and the new sophomores, with curiosity 
aroused but unsatisfied, were compelled to possess their 
souls in patience with the thought that soon the}’^ too 
would be alumni, and permitted to have a share in the 
festivities which crowned the close of each year. 

Of the class reunions and banquets, of the continued in- 
terest and bustle, our boys were aware, but the indirect 


254 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


impression was all that it was their privilege as freshman 
to have. 

•‘It’s been a great time,” said Jack that afternoon, when 
he and Ward were once more together in their room. “I 
wonder if we’ll have as big a one when it comes to be our 
turn to dress up in those gowns and caps?” 

“I hope so. It’s a sight to stir one’s blood to see what 
goes on here in commencement week. I’m glad I stayed 
over, for you know I thought of going home.” 

“ Of course you’re glad. Tell you what. Ward, old 
Tegrus is the college.” 

‘‘Then you’re not sorry you came here, to a small col- 
lege?” inquired Ward, with a quizzical expression upon 
his face. 

‘‘Sorry? I rather guess not. Crintop and the rest of 
them may count their students if they want to, we’ll weigh 
ours. No sir! I’m a Tegrus man now all the way and 
every day.” 

‘‘ Fresh man ? ” 

“Not much. I’m a full-fledged sophomore now. No 
one will ever yell ‘ freshman ’ at me again. And if I don’t 
pay off some of my old scores it will be because my name 
isn’t Jack Hobart. Hello, Anceps 1 ” he suddenly added, 
as he saw Russell standing before the open door. “Come 
in 1 come in ! ” 

Russell entered and seated himself in the chair which 
Jack indicated by a kick. He was evidently not at his 
ease, but after a brief hesitation he said, “ When do you 
fellows leave?” 

“We’re going to-morrow morning,” said Jack. “ When 
do you go? ” 

“ I don’t just know. I may wait over a day or two, and 
then I may not. You see I’m not just decided yet about 
what I shall do next year.” 

“Next year? Did you get conditioned? Didn’t you 
pass? ” inquired Jack. 


CONCLUSION 


255 


“ Yes, I got conditioned and I didn’t pass,” replied Rus- 
sell gloomily. “But that isn’t the worst of it.” 

“ What’s worse? ” 

“I owe money all over town. I don’t think the people 
here ought to ‘ trust ’ the college boys. They might know it 
would get us into trouble.” 

“ I don’t know that it’s all their fault,” said Ward. 

“No, you blame me. You’re like every one else,” said 
Russell bitterly. 

“I’m not one to throw stones,” responded Ward quickly. 
“I know what your trouble is, Russell. I’ve been right 
there myself.” 

“What? You? I never would have thought that of 
you. Hill.” 

“ Well, it was before I came to college. I don’t like to 
talk about it, and shouldn’t, if it hadn’t come up here now. 
But you don’t have to give up, Russell.” 

“What can I do?” 

“Do?” interrupted Jack. “Do? Go home and tell 
your father all about it. Tell him like a man and don’t try 
to crawl'now.” 

“You don’t know my father,” said Russell despondently. 
“ I’d never dare to tell him. But he’ll find it out. I know 
he will, and what will become of me I don’t know.” 

Russell’s depression was so marked that both of the boys 
•were bound to sympathize with him, but Jack, whose rela- 
tions with his own father were so cordial and free, could 
not understand this reluctance. 

At last he said : “ Well, Russell, if I were in your place, 
I’d go straight to my father and make a clean breast of 
the whole thing. It’s either that or worse ; and it’s going 
to come anyway.” 

“I suppose so,” said Russell as he arose and departed 
from the room. 

Both Ward and Jack were too eager to depart now to 
dwell long upon even such trouble as that of Russell’s. 


256 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


Soon after their trunks had gone they too went down to the 
station and joined the crowd waiting there for the coming 
trains. Songs, class cries, and cheers were mingled with 
the laughter that could be heard on every side. Old rival- 
ries, even those of the under classmen, were for the time 
being ignored, and the sight and presence of the crowd of 
eager, happy-hearted young men was one to stir the hearts 
of all who beheld them. The train which Jack and Ward 
were to take came in before the other, and as they clam- 
bered on board and then stood waiting upon the platform, 
as the cars moved out from the station, they were followed 
by the cheers of their fellow-students, and as long as the 
group could be seen, hats were waved in the air and the 
shouts were faintly heard. 

“We’ve lived through freshman year,” said Jack, as 
they entered the car and secured a seat together. 

“Yes, we’ve lived through freshman year,” responded 
Ward, “and if I’m not mistaken, it will be the key to the 
whole course.” 

AVard Hill spoke more truly than he knew, for the year 
did prove to be a key to the course. In sophomore year 
the experiences were simply reversed, and instead of being 
the victims of the class above them they were themselves 
the aggressors ; but the deeds, nevertheless, were almost 
exactly like those of the preceding year. 

To their delight their friend Henry returned with them 
in the fall, and though sadly handicapped, was able to keep 
up with the class. All three of the boys occupied the suite 
of rooms in Hall, and their genuine friendship became con- 
stantly stronger. 

Russell too returned, and although he explained to the 
boys that he had “made it up with his father,” the fact 
seemed to do him little good, for his lack of decision and 
inherent weakness soon dragged him down once more, and 
before the end of the sophomore year he was dismissed 
from the college in disgrace. 


CONCLUSION 


257 


In junior year our boys again shared in the feelings of 
the entering class, being their natural allies, and many 
were the exciting experiences as they “rushed” men for 
the great Delta Beta fraternity, or strove to aid the fresh- 
men to uphold a proper class spirit. 

Soon they were grave and dignified seniors, but the fresh- 
man year still proved to be the key to it all, only now they 
were the ones to give advice instead of to receive it, and 
Jack more than once declared that he knew it was more 
blessed to give than to receive. 

The steady work in and for the classroom knew but little 
variation, though there were the nine, and the eleven, and 
the fraternity, and other necessary adjuncts, to be looked 
to. The novelty was all gone now, and the more serious 
purposes of life had come. The childish things were put 
away ; somewhat sadly, perhaps, but still placed behind 
them, and at last came the great day when our boys joined 
the procession which for many years had annually been 
formed upon the college campus, and in cap and gown 
marched down to the opera house for the commencement 
exercises, this time not as spectators, but as participants. 

Still it was but a repetition of the freshman year, for the 
exercises were markedly like those which they had then 
witnessed for the first time. 

The rivalries of the entering year had been continued, 
and still held. Pond graduating at the head of the class and 
Ward Hill standing second, while Jack and Henry were 
more than content to be numbered in the “ first half.” 

There was a wonderful pathos as well as gladness about 
those closing days. “The last time ” were words they fre- 
quently heard and more frequently thought of. Even the 
members of the faculty appeared to feel regret that the 
marvelous class was to go. Together our boys paid their 
last visit to the athletic field, to each of the college build- 
ings, to the society house, and also made their final calls 
upon their friends in town. 

R 


258 


WARD JIILL AT COLLEGE 


Then on the morning following the commencement exer- 
cises, arm in arm they walked down the college path be- 
neath the interlacing elms, and the glory of life, softened 
like the sunlight which penetrated between tlie leaves of 
the grand old trees, seemed to lie upon the pathway before 
them. Without a word they went out tlirough the college 
gate, and then, moved as by a common impulse, turned 
and gazed back upon the old college. 

The venerable buildings were as they had been when 
four years before our friends had first looked upon them. 
The elms swayed gracefully under the morning breeze, 
the many-windowed structures seemed almost to look out 
at them with human eyes. The f(!W students who still 
remained could be seen moving about the campus. All 
things were the same, and yet how changed. 

“We’re alamni now,” said Jack softly. “We’re ‘old 
grads.’ ” 

And without anotlier word the three friends, still arm in 
arm, turned once more and together started on the path- 
way which was to lead them into life. 


BOOKS FOR BOYS 

By Everett T. Tomlinson. Well illustrated, averaging 
joo pp. Price, per volume, $i.oo net; postpaid, $i.zo. 
There are no better books for boys, none more sure to instruct 
them well in the history of our country, than 

The Blue and Buff Series 


These are admirable stories dealing 
with Revolutionary times. The set- 
tings are historically accurate, and 
the tales, told in fine narrative style, 
are as interesting to adult readers 
as to the youth for whom they are 
written. 

A PRISONER IN 
BUFF 

opens after the battle of Long Island 
and traces some of the most thrill- 
ing scenes of the Revolution. 

" It is something new in Revolutionary stories. . . and something worth 
while.” — The Interior. 

OLD FORT SCHUYLER 

is an exciting tale of the defense and relief of the old fort 
during the memorable year of 1777* 

” A good, healthy, breezy boys’ book. We are not likely to have too 
many of this sort.''— The Outlook. 

IN THE WYOMING VALLEY 

is a tale of the awful Wyoming massacre. 

“ It is finely told and with much literary ability, . . is full of descriptive 
bits of the manners and customs of that period. — Christian iVor/t. 



American Baptist Publication Society 


The Ward Hill Books 


By Everett T. Tomlinson. Well illustrated, averaging 
300pp. Price, per volume, $1.00 net; postpaid, $1.10. 
A series of boys’ books equally as entertaining and somewhat 
similai to “ Tom Brown at Rugby.” The experiences told of 
have all been taken from real life. The baseball and football 
games have really occurred, and the pictures of school life, 
while full of intere'st, are such as to exert in the highest degree 
a helpful, healthful influence over any boy. 



WARD HILL AT 

WESTON 

The author has drawn upon his own 
experiences as a boy and for many 
years a teacher of boys. He shows a 
true sympathy for them in the way in 
which he tells of the incidents pertain- 
ing to school life. 

“The average boy will not want to lay 
down to do his ‘ chores ’ until the last page is 
read .” — ne New York Press. 


WARD HILL THE SENIOR 


A characteristic sketch of boarding-school life. 

“ The boys have a book not often surpassed in Mr. Tomlinson's ‘ Ward 
Hill the Senior.’ We commend it very heartily .” — The Congregattonalist. 


WARD HILL AT COLLEGE 


A picture of college life which, while full of interest, is also 
calculated in the highest degree to exert a healthful influence. 

“A wholesome, helpful story in every way .” — The Chicago Chronicle. 


Although these hooks are grouped into series., each volume forms a 
complete story entirely independent of all the others. 


American Baptist Publication Society ^ ^ 

^,7 90 < 








1 




I 






\ 




>1 







^ t. 


o ^1 gjgj^yy. ^ ,^x> 

A 

: ^•'- 

.1 ' ' v * 

'^kys^ • 0 C' <- 

O^ ^ ^ t ^C‘ \'’ v 

^ ‘a ■» ^^ii/// h > V - 



V' 

% \l 

oV ' 

» ^ 



0^ ^ 

'P 


z'/ 



C^ '"a 

.0 N 


N C 




S ^ .0 . ^ ' 0 » V ,A o ^ 

-o 

« A 


0 r\ 

^ S. yip - * 

^ ^ 0/ ^C 


"' xV' 




'o- 

V ^ z ^ V 

■ C v>*. ^ 






'o.v'* .A ’'?, '■'y’*^'' <0^ y' '■' 

LTJ % % ” y^;;:^ ^ ^ 

r -X V ^ 

* J Y“/ 

v» . ^ 'V ^ jk V 

% ■i^' * 


fs^-- ^ ° 




v\’ 

^r CV 

t/> «\' 


' 0 , . ^ V \ 

^ ^ J.V c 

^y)^j_ ^ ^ v*^ ^ 

» ^f. y . 

z^..n . O /-> 


-k A - 

.\\ Pi N C . '?* 

V V-* 

•P '>'^ A 
>• 

<1 

V 0 C) )- 0^' 

* zxO ^ 

v' 

'•: %/ :^Kr ; 





.'tJ <> 








,l« %- > • ■■ ■* \ '■ 

cp' 1 ' ;,L* ^ ../ Li' V 



it 0 



> 5 - 


s .^'f' c*-, ^ pP C‘ 

^ 0 S 0 ■ O,. '»' 8 1 ^ ’ A 

, 0 ^ »'•», '=. " \> 'IV S 

V^ ^ 03 






AvV 

■\^ ' 




' ii, s'' ' 

0 _ . 0 ' . <* '■ ‘ * -? 






^qO 

.- 0 . 

- % ‘^>^' ^ 

v^ ^ aa 


%iA\ 


A* iP. 



'' ^ V? '^’ 3 V * 'X' .p. -> 

\./’s • ^:a‘ ^ %' " ■ ' 'A ^ ° ‘ ' .' " "co 

^ . -n., v^ = 

x° ; 

\V « I >“ ■ 

> ,'”f„ > o'- »'•», ■^. " v^ s'”'^ 




'^O 0 '‘ 








\X> 


y rt ^ -A 


'P 

^'r \V 


■i 



0 V 


0 <» \ 


-/ 

s^ A ^ 

b-^v " -oo. ; 


f., = V- -X. 

■ c<- 

^ <■ p ,0 r^ 

o^ .0 O, ^ 

'^’ N* ^ v^. ^/> 



■^o o'^ : 





9 1 \ 


•*' 


^■6 T- ,) ^ . -f^ . . 

‘.aVa = %,A' ■>% 


.5 N 0 


o 




" S^’ 

O''''/ «. '> 16 ^ 

'/* * ^ 0 V I 6 i, 

O., ,- 0 ^ <?* 


^ ^ « A ’ 

^ 5 <i ^ 


■'00'' 



z;^ ✓ 

\\ ^ 9/. ^ . S 

^ ‘'-P ^o 

■'• V *= j; 

^ />/>. I^ « 

•- rv/. 


.00 



•0 

i\ 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 





